ã€ŠTaming the Wolf (Anna Avery #1)ã€‹


 Page 1

    Prologue

    The wolf¡¯s yellow eyes glared me with determination. Its back arched. Hackles stood on end. Sharp teeth gnashed at the air as it snarled a threat. My body froze despite my rapidly beating heart.Advertisement

    The beast took a slow, calculated circle around me, snapping and growling in my direction. I mimicked its movements, my feet moving with the wolf¡¯s, as my eyes shot in different directions looking for anything that could be used as a weapon. The landscape of the Big Horn Mountains did not offer much other than a few downed branches or palm sized rocks¡ªuseless against the creature this size.

    I bent down bit by bit and stretched my hand towards a limb, never taking my eyes off the wolf. Any protection was better than nothing. I gripped the branch tightly, its bark feeling slippery in my sweaty palm. A deep rumble sounded from the wolf again. My body trembled as I imagined those teeth sinking into my flesh. Its angry, vicious face was about four feet away, one leap and I was a goner.

    My knuckles turned white and ached as I held the branch between us. If I wanted a chance at escaping, I had to stand back up. My legs shook, and my muscles screamed in protest as I inched up. Any sudden movement could trigger the wolf.

    When I was straightened, I shuffled my feet backwards to gain ground between the wolf and me. However, with each step I took, the wolf inched forward baring its teeth. My breath became labored as adrenaline coursed through my body. My heart thudded in my chest hard. We stared into one another¡¯s eyes¡ªhuman and beast. The scenery disappeared as I kept my gaze pinned on the wolf. I kept dragging my feet backwards, not knowing what my escape route was. I just needed to get away. Crack. A branch snapped under my foot and everything went into slow motion. I had a split second to realize that the wolf¡¯s taunting games were over and that I would have to run for my life. Like a bell in a boxing ring, the wolf charged and I screamed. I darted left as the wolf leapt through the air. A heavy crash behind me propelled my feet forward. Zigzagging through pine trees and decaying branches, they whipped across my face. The wolf¡¯s growls taunted me¡ªtoo close. There was no way I could out run it¡ªwe both knew that.

    Whirling around another batch of trees, I skidded to a stop at the edge of a cliff. My eyes shot to the bottom¡ªat least 400 feet down¡ªand then to the wolf sauntering through the forest as if it knew I was out of space. A glint of victory flashed in its eerie eyes; our gazes locked. I felt like a gazelle staring down a lion. A million useless thoughts rushed through my mind. How long will it take them to find my devoured corpse? Will they even find me? I¡¯m about to be eaten alive. Did I mail the electricity payment? I need a drink.

    A howl echoed through the mountains and reverberated in my eardrums. My attacker perked its head to one side and listened. When it looked back, something changed in its eyes. The beast rushed forward, and out of instinct, I stepped back. My feet slid off the ledge and then I was slipping over the edge. My arms flailed as I tried to grab anything I could to keep from falling 400 feet. For a split second I was thankful I might die from the fall and not be eaten alive. But the wolf¡¯s teeth sank into my forearm, nearly ripping it from my body. I screamed as it tugged back. The flesh pulled from my arm and its teeth scraped against the bone. I scrambled to use my other arm to heave myself back up. My top half flattened against the solid ground before I stopped, tears streaming down my cheeks. My adrenaline charged strength was waning.

    The beast released my arm and went for my throat, its teeth digging into my jugular and cutting off my oxygen. Before it could snap my neck, a deep growl sounded next to us. The wolf released me and rolled on its back. I didn¡¯t have time to think about how strange that was; the edges of my vision were blurry from tears and the site of my own blood dripping down my arm. Blood made me woozy, not an attribute that helped me right now.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± a man asked. His voice sounded muddled to my ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The words formed as a whisper on my lips. I wasn¡¯t sure who I was apologizing to¡ªmaybe to myself. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have gone into the mountains alone. There had been multiple animal attacks the past month, I knew better than this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have first dibs,¡± a female said and was answered with a deep growl.

    A giggle bubbled up my throat as I imagined the wolves talking¡ªwoozy hallucinations. Peeling an eyelid open, I stared at two naked bodies. The woman had shoulder length brown hair that brushed her skin as the wind played with it. The man had wavy, honey-colored locks. Both of them stared at me, the woman with hunger and the man with remorse.

    Blinking a few times, I searched for the wolf that attacked me and the other one that growled. When my eyes didn¡¯t find the beasts, I wondered why the man and woman were naked. Perhaps they¡¯d been camping nearby and my cries of pain interrupted their lovemaking. I feared for their safety. Somewhere, two wolves lingered waiting for the opportunity to strike the couple.

    My fingers found the puncture wounds on my neck and came away slick with blood. I was going to die. Staring up at the sky, I found a sense of peace and excitement that I¡¯d see my parents again. They were up there, beyond the clouds, waiting for me by a set of pearly gates. Their smiling faces would welcome me.

    ¡°You know you want her as much as I do,¡± the woman said with anxiousness.

    ¡°You have to stop this,¡± the man said, his words angry and disgusted.

    I didn¡¯t waste any more thoughts on their strange conversation. Instead, I continued to stare at the sky until darkness clouded its beauty and my eyelids fell shut.

    Chapter One

    ¡°Anna, we need more wood,¡± Elle called from the kitchen.

    Three months had passed after I was attacked in the mountains. The fates had something other than death in store for me, something far more complex. Fairytales weren¡¯t just stories. One little bite turned me into a creature who answered to the moon with deep, carnal needs that were harder to ignore than a streaker at a football game.

    ¡°On it,¡± I told my pack-mate. It was strange to be a member of a pack. But I was thankful to have a group of people who shared the same affinity for the moon and the same animalistic emotions. I didn¡¯t remember a lot about the day I was attacked, and no one stepped forward to claim me as theirs. Rumors of a rogue werewolf spread, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. One day my memory would return, and I¡¯d know who sired me¡ªthen I¡¯d kill them for what they¡¯d done.

    I pushed through the screen door and headed around the back of the house. Every society has a pecking order: children listen to their parents, employees to their bosses, and a person climbs the ladder through time and hard work. I was at the bottom of the order here and expected to prove myself every day. The jobs no one wanted landed on my shoulders, and if I mouthed off or refused, I was taught a lesson through embarrassment. Adam, the alpha of our pack, would transform into his wolf and clasp my jugular between his teeth in front of everyone. When I first heard about that, I laughed, sure that it wouldn¡¯t be all that bad. It wasn¡¯t until it happened to me that I understood how humiliating it was. There was something in my DNA now that took on the traits of a common wolf. In their world, being reprimanded by the alpha in front of the pack was mortifying. You¡¯d think I would¡¯ve learned my lesson after the first time, but since then, Adam has had his teeth around my throat four other times.

    Curling my fingers around the axe handle, I split the wood for the fireplaces. Before I was infected with wolf saliva, there was no way I could¡¯ve swung an axe, let alone split piles of wood all day long. Now, however, I was stronger than an ox. It was both a gift and a curse. A gift because, well, it was cool to be able to lift a car, and a curse because I couldn¡¯t use exhaustion as an excuse to quit.

    The Everwood pack¡ªnamed after its alpha, Adam Everwood¡ªconsisted of twenty-five members. Their homes were sprinkled within the Big Horn Mountains of Wyoming. It was my job to chop and deliver wood to each of their homes. I spent two days a week chopping and delivering, and the other five doing equally belittling tasks. My life BW (before werewolf) had been simple. I worked as a teller at a small bank, lived in the home my parents left me when they died, and came home every night to my dog, Jitters. My life AW (after werewolf) meant selling my parents¡¯ home, moving into the mountains with the Everwood pack, and handing my dog over to my neighbor. Jitters didn¡¯t like me now that I was a canine.

    My parents died three years ago in plane crash with a newly licensed pilot. I told them not to fly with him, but they didn¡¯t listen. They craved life and adventure and that had gotten them killed. They were the only children in their families which meant no aunts or uncles for me. A few of their cousins contacted me after they died, but not enough to notice when I suddenly vanished from my old life. If they called, they¡¯d find the number had been disconnected and the house sold. I didn¡¯t have a ton of friends or a love life that consisted of more than a couple dates.

    When I was happy with the amount of wood I chopped, I pulled my Ford F150 around back and loaded the bed. I didn¡¯t own a truck BW, but Adam insisted I trade my small sedan for something useful. At the time, I thought he meant a truck would come in handy for driving the rough mountain roads. Had I known what he really meant, the truck would serve as my delivery vehicle, I would¡¯ve dug in my heels and kept my car¡ªand probably end up with his teeth around my throat again. Life was a bitch and because of my attack, so was I¡ªliterally.

    Driving from house to house was the most peaceful part of my day. The summer breeze blew through the cab while Lady Antebellum filled the air. I belted American Honey, and the wind caressed my hand that hung out of the window. The sun glistened on the river, and the scent of flowers hung in the air. An eagle soared high above my truck looking for some critter to feast on. I loved summer and the life and cheer it brought. I intended to soak up every ray before winter reached the mountains.

    I turned into the Anderson¡¯s driveway and jumped out of the truck. Every home up here was made of logs. The only difference was the color of tin on their roofs. The Anderson¡¯s chose navy and continued the theme in the color of their shutters and front door. I tightened my ponytail, unlatched the tailgate and piled the logs in a neat pile by their garage. Most of the pack held regular jobs and were gone during the day, but they were seasoned wolves and I was not. I had trouble keeping a lid on my inner beast, and Adam worried I¡¯d snap and devour someone. The thought was enough to scare me, so I didn¡¯t complain; even though, the alternative was being a work horse for the pack. I made six more stops before I went towards Adam¡¯s home¡ªI should¡¯ve delivered to his house first, this was my little way of showing rebellion. I was in the middle of belting out another Lady Antebellum tune about the sun shining and clouds having silver linings, when I pulled into Adam¡¯s driveway and choked on my words. Adam, all six-foot-three feet of him, was curled over the engine of his Silverado. The crunching of my tires drew his attention, our eyes locked before I looked away. It was considered a challenge to stare the alpha in the eyes for too long. I learned that lesson the way I learned all my lessons since becoming a wolf¡ªthe hard way.

 Page 2

    I shut the truck off and hopped out. I stood perfectly still for a moment and bowed my head to acknowledge his authority and power over us mere unworthy subjects. The whole thing made me snort in derision¡ªat least mentally. I wasn¡¯t brave enough to defy Adam like I wanted to, my wolf wouldn¡¯t allow it, it cowered in his presence¡ªthe pansy.Advertisement

    When a deep rumbling echoed in Adam¡¯s throat, a sign to carry on, I turned and got to work unloading his supply of firewood. I spared a glance in his direction and immediately looked away when my gaze found his. It was a common occurrence for him to reprimand me for something, but he didn¡¯t punish for admiration, luckily. It was pure instinct I found him attractive, all the female wolves did¡ªperks of being the alpha. The gleam in his aqua eyes and the smirk on his full lips said he loved the attention. I heard stories about him, gossip that traveled on the lips of admiring females. They say he takes what he wants, if you know what I mean, one girl said with an anticipating smile. He chooses a new mistress every month, another claimed. That particular piece of gossip got my carnal juices flowing and fleeing. There were only nine women in our pack, how long before he got tired of sampling the same tail and came searching for something new? I was the newbie, the untouched wolf. The fact I might interest my alpha caused a frenzy of emotions. It¡¯s hard to find someone attractive when you both resented and admired them. Adam took me in when I was lost, but he¡¯d also shown me just how much of an ass he could be. None of the woman in our pack would confirm whether or not Adam had sampled their goods. I figured the reason for their silence was either: smart, mandatory, or it was just plain gossip.

    None of it mattered though. If Adam so much as sniffed in my direction, Evelyn, or Eve as she preferred, would take care of me. Behind every alpha was an alpha female waiting to rip your head off should you even think about stealing her place of power. When I first learned my alphas were named Adam and Eve, I thought it was some sick way of paying tribute to them, like a bad nick name or something. It wasn¡¯t. I was told there used to be twenty-eight members of the pack before Eve killed three females for moving in on her territory. With only nine women left, I was surprised the men weren¡¯t chomping at the bit to raid our panties. Some were married, but most weren¡¯t, including Adam and Eve. There were hookups from time to time, but only two couples in the entire pack were actually dating. If I had hopes of finding love, it wouldn¡¯t be here. Ninety percent of human males were dogs; throw in a group of actual wolves and the pickings for a faithful, loving mate were slim to none.

    I finished unloading Adam¡¯s supply and was ready to jump in my truck and hightail it as far away from his lingering gaze as possible when he called my name.

    ¡°Anna, a moment,¡± he said.

    What did I do now? Did I not stack the firewood to his liking? Was he going to make me move it around the house and watch me sweat while he sipped lemonade? Keeping my eyes to the ground, I walked over to where he stood and waited. I swear the man got off on making me uncomfortable. A minute passed while I stood in front of him, and he didn¡¯t say one word. I didn¡¯t dare shift my eyes from the gravel driveway or grumble like I wanted to, which I suspected was what he waited for. I also had the suspicion he liked disciplining me.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± his deep baritone ordered. I hated to admit it, but the wolf inside me quivered from the sound of his masculine voice.

    The crunching of his footsteps headed towards the house, and I followed obediently. I¡¯d been delivering wood for three months and not once had Adam invited me into his house. All of the gossip floated through my mind, and my heart beat harder with each step. Was he planning on ravishing me? Could I say no? Would I say no? How long before Eve ripped my throat out?

    ¡°Sit,¡± Adam ordered once we were standing in the kitchen.

    I took a seat at the table and focused on my shoes rather than him. Being this close was like breathing underwater. Everything about him from his broad chest to his shoulder length blond hair, sculpted muscles, piercing blue eyes, and cocky attitude screamed alpha male. He knew what he was and how the woman perceived him. All he had to say was ¡°open sesame¡± and legs would spread. It was barbaric, misogynist, and hot as hell¡ªat least the beast within me thought so. The human part of me, the part I tried to white knuckle and hold onto like my life depended on it, thought it was as far from sexy as one could get.

    ¡°Sawyer is looking for a female to settle down with,¡± he began, and I could see the walls of my world crumbling. ¡°I do not force relationships, but seeing as there are more men than women in our pack, I do ask you to at least go on a couple dates. The future of the pack depends on its successors, Anna.¡±

    Was he asking me to have children? Before I even talked to the man? Oh he said it nicely, but what he meant was, ¡°You will date Sawyer whether you want to or not.¡± Women fought for equality for years, and I was lucky enough to be born in a time of their success. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t matter in a werewolf pack. Men ruled while their mates supported. Adam wanted to turn me into a shadow of my former self, and he thought he¡¯d break me into submission. Boy, did I have news for him.

    ¡°And if I decline?¡± I asked nervously. No one ever refused his orders or even questioned his judgment. I was treading on thin ice and about to be submerged in the frigid depths. I waited for him to growl in warning, a sign to remember my place. I waited for him to scream his demands as if raising his voice would help the order sink into my stubborn brain. I waited for him to show me exactly where my spot was on the proverbial ladder through threats, violence, and teeth wrapped around my throat. When none of my worst fears happened, I glanced up and into the eyes of my alpha.

    For a few moments, I stared into the eyes of the most powerful man, and my wolf devoured the sensation¡ªstrength, bravery and equality. My human side stomped down her fascination and I averted my gaze, but for that speck of time I stared down Adam, and he didn¡¯t show the slightest inclination in correcting my discourtesy.

    Chapter Two

    I sulked in my bedroom for the rest of the day. When I questioned what would happen if I didn¡¯t want to date Sawyer, Adam threatened to pair me with Luke. No woman in her right mind would want the title of being mated to that man. He was savage and had a fascination with using and abusing women. As if the thought of being black and blue for the rest of my life wasn¡¯t scary enough, Luke was also in his mid-sixties. Not that his age was worse than his bite, but bile rose in my throat at the thought of his hands on my body.

    Luke was old and crazy enough that the pack pretty much left him alone. He didn¡¯t partake in our evening meals or monthly hunts, and I was happy for that. The one time I¡¯d seen him he raked his eyes over my entire twenty-three year old body and left me feeling dirty. Even though he hadn¡¯t touched me, I showered, scrubbed, and repeated twice.

    In the end, I agreed to go on one date with Sawyer, but Adam countered with at least five dates. The alternative was more horrifying than a handful of bad dates, so I tucked my tail between my legs and didn¡¯t put up a fight. I didn¡¯t know much about Sawyer other than: he was around my age, had spiky dirty blond hair, green eyes, five o¡¯clock shadow, and enjoyed fishing. He was cute, and for all intents and purposes, seemed like a nice guy.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Elle called from my door.

    Every night the pack gathered, sans Luke the kook as I called him, and ate together. The house where I lived was considered the main house. Everyone congregated here for dinners and meetings. Elle was a few years older than me in age and superiority. She had been the last wolf made before I showed up. Climbing out of bed, I made my way towards the kitchen. Elle was labeled the cook of the pack, but I helped her with setting the table and washing the dishes. A pack of twenty-five wolves could cause quite a mess.

    Members arrived while I set plates, cups, and silverware on the counter. We always ate buffet style, but not a crumb of food would be touched until Adam and Eve made their plates.

    Adam made sure the main house was large enough to accommodate his pack. Like everyone else¡¯s house, it was log cabin style. The main floor was open and spacious. The kitchen was in the back corner while a large living room sat adjacent. A bathroom, three bedrooms, laundry room, and library were also housed on this floor. On the second floor, a balcony made of knobby wood looked over the main floor and housed four more bedrooms, an office, and another large bathroom. Only Elle and I occupied the large home, but as the pack arrived, the space filled up quickly.

    All of the men were stocky, broad, or just plain muscular¡ªtraits of a male wolf. Most kept their hair a little long and their apparel tended to resemble that of blue collar workers and cowboys: jeans, t-shirts, boots, flannel. The women were just as casual. Where the men had chiseled valleys that made up their strong bodies, the women were toned and cut¡ªlithe. Both genders could and would hand out an ass whooping if they had to.

    Sawyer walked into my line of sight, and I wondered if Adam told him the news, that for the next five nights he¡¯d have a date on his arm. I hoped he wouldn¡¯t find out how against it I had been. Another thought occurred to me. Did Sawyer request me or did Adam think we¡¯d pair up well? It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t think I was worthy of getting a male¡¯s attention. I was pretty enough, but I¡¯d never call myself beautiful. I was too awkward and mouthy. My hair is blonde and hits just below my shoulders. My eyes are the color of cinnamon, and my size six body had curves in all the appropriate places. I wasn¡¯t tall, but I wasn¡¯t short either¡ªfive-foot-six. My skin was smooth and bronzed thanks to all the time I spent in the sun and my bosom filled out my C cup nicely. Still, it made me uneasy to think Sawyer singled me out. There may have been a shortage of women, but there were far prettier females than me in our pack, Elle for example. She had long red hair that looked like molten copper in the sun, a sprinkle of freckles along the bridge of her nose that only added to her beauty, large green eyes that looked like emeralds, and a tiny waist that led to long, toned legs she often showcased in diminutive denim shorts. If she had a superpower, it¡¯d be causing men to break their necks to get one more look at her.

 Page 3

    Sawyer smiled in my direction, and when I realized I was still staring at him, I smiled back sheepishly. Our attention was drawn away from each other when Adam and Eve walked through the door. Every single member bowed their heads in acknowledgment and remained still while the alphas made their way through the house. The air prickled with their power and the hair on my arms stood on end. Separate they each had a powerful presence, but together it was overwhelming. My wolf fidgeted within me, ready for a command from her alpha couple. My wolf lived and breathed to please them. The sensation of having feelings that didn¡¯t yet make sense to my human mind was still alien to me. The one thing I could count on was that my inner wolf would never lead me astray. I could trust those feelings, even if I didn¡¯t understand them.Advertisement

    Adam and Eve made their plates, sauntered over to the table, and the pack¡¯s stoic bodies became active as each member rushed to fill their plates as well. Like everything else in the Everwood Pack, eating also had a pecking order. Guess who waited until everyone else got their food?

    Leaning against the wall, I watched my brethren attack the buffet with excited vigor. If there was one thing to be said about werewolves, it was that we loved to eat. My stomach grumbled as the scent of roasted meats, potatoes, and cornbread teased my nostrils. Becoming a wolf amped up my metabolism; I could eat my weight in food and not gain a pound.

    Sawyer wandered over to me, carrying two plates stacked with food. His lips quirked into a smile, and his head motioned for me to follow him. I could tell multiple sets of eyes were focused on our interaction; mating was sort of a big deal in our pack and a rarity. Had Adam announced to everyone that the newbie was promised to Sawyer Matthews? My eyes traveled over the bodies in the kitchen and met many curious stares. Sawyer waited patiently while I decided if I would follow him or ignore him. If I snubbed him, I¡¯d be presented on Luke¡¯s doorstep and black and blue come morning.

    Taking a step forward, I followed Sawyer through the house. He headed towards the sliding glass doors that led to a large deck. Before I stepped outside, I caught Adam¡¯s approving gaze. I had my fair share of mouthy moments that led to Adam disciplining me, but he knew I wouldn¡¯t disobey this particular order¡ªhe¡¯d made sure of that. Sawyer set the plates on the patio table and took a seat. I sat across from him and stared at my food. It felt like our parents planned our marriage from birth, and we were meeting for the first time¡ªin other words, it was awkward as hell, at least for me. Sawyer seemed perfectly at ease as he tore through a chicken leg. I found out very quickly that manners didn¡¯t exist in a werewolf pack. We were all animals, why not act like it was the motto of the pack, one I hadn¡¯t quite picked up on yet.

    ¡°Not hungry?¡± Sawyer asked around a mouthful of food. I shot him a look and frowned at the steak sauce that dribbled from his lip. If this was his idea of wooing me, my love life was in serious trouble. Ignoring his amusement, I stabbed my fork into my mashed potatoes and took a bite. Hollers and loud laughter sounded from inside the house, and I wished I was in there rather than being stared at by Sawyer.

    After taking a few more bites, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I dropped my fork and glared at my date. ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡± Boldness was a trait I picked up during the three months since becoming a wolf. I had to be tough, otherwise the pack would always walk all over me. I didn¡¯t plan on spending the rest of my life as their welcome mat.

    ¡°I love to watch a woman eat,¡± Sawyer replied softly. ¡°There¡¯s something sexy about a woman with a healthy appetite.

    ¡°We¡¯re wolves. We all have healthy appetites. Using that pickup line here is like going to a bar and being shocked they serve alcohol.¡± I had no patience for people who stated the obvious. Maybe that was why I hadn¡¯t dated anyone more than once in two years. Sawyer was handsome, but it wasn¡¯t enough to turn me into a blubbering idiot who giggled at his so-called charm.

    Sawyer laughed and leaned back in his chair, his eyes appraising me. His fingers brushed the side of his stubble lined jaw and a dangerous glint replaced his amusement. ¡°I also find a feisty woman sexy,¡± he paused. ¡°I like a good chase. What about you, Anna? Do you like a good chase?¡±

    I rolled my eyes in response, but my wolf bristled under my skin. It had been a long time since I¡¯d been with a man, and now that I was an animal, my sex drive was carnal, wild, and ready for action. It was a constant war between my human side and my wolf side. Before changing, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the hungry glint in Sawyers eyes or gotten wet from the sight of the bulge in his pants. Now, I was as turned on as a nympho. Stamping down my rising yearning, I stood, grabbed my plate, and headed for the door. I would not allow my wolf to turn me into a piece of ass for the men in our pack. Most of the women here had lost that war, I didn¡¯t intend to.

    Sawyer¡¯s body pressed against my back, his erection digging into my backside. My wolf quivered like an excited puppy. Gritting my teeth and anger rising to overcome my desire, I turned and pushed Sawyer backwards. Anger was my only defense against my wolf¡¯s carnal appetite¡ªshe loved a good fight almost more than a good romp in the sheets. Sawyer was hip to my game though, he pushed forward, his hand wrapping around my waist and clasping my behind. My wolf was close to taking control of the situation which would end with me wrapped around Sawyer¡¯s dick and a big helping of regret in the morning.

    The pack heard the commotion from our sick little dance and filed onto the deck. The air grew thick with desire, hunger, and excitement as they watched Sawyer and I play our game.

    ¡°Teach that pup who¡¯s boss,¡± someone called and was rewarded with deep guttural laughs.

    ¡°I got my money on the bitch,¡± another said. This wasn¡¯t the first time a male sniffed in my direction and it wouldn¡¯t be the last. My wolf may be stronger than me, but I learned how to distract her¡ªwith a fight.

    Catcalls and laughter surrounded us while I waited for Sawyer¡¯s next move. There was a lot riding on the outcome of our game. If he failed in mating with me, his manhood would be ridiculed, at least for a while. Two other men dealt with the taunts after failing to bed me and so would Sawyer.

    A smile curled my lips while a rush of excitement raced through my veins. Sawyer stepped forward, fisted a hand in my hair, and tilted my head back. To the pack it looked like he had overpowered me. I could smell their desire in the air. They were ready to see two hot bodies, flesh to flesh, moaning and growling in desire as Sawyer claimed my body. His fingers slipped behind the waist of jeans, ready to rip them away and show me who was boss. Victory revealed itself in his green eyes. Just like a man to celebrate early.

    Bringing my knee up quick and swift, I landed a hard blow between his legs. Sawyer¡¯s hand dropped from my hair as he cradled his genitals. Men think they¡¯re tough, but can be brought to their knees in an instant if their dicks take a blow¡ªno pun intended. My wolf quivered for a fight now, and I was happy to oblige. While he was distracted, I grabbed him by the shoulders, pulled him to his feet, and threw him over the balcony. Cheers echoed in the back of my mind. I was too focused on handing Sawyer his ass to focus on my pack¡¯s reaction. If I took it a step too far, Adam would step in and stop me¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be the first time.

    Sawyer snarled, jumped to his feet, and rushed me. I was quick though, I stepped to the side, positioned myself behind him, and when he turned around, my fist connected with his face. Blood poured from his flared nostrils and a dangerous smile curled his lips into a sneer.

    ¡°I can put that fire to better use,¡± Sawyer teased, his eyes flicking to my low cut tank top.

    ¡°Doubt it,¡± I remarked bored.

    Sawyer¡¯s chest rose and fell as he took a heavy breath, his eyes locked with mine and his frustration slowly faded away. I could tell he was giving up, and I thanked the heavens for that. I may not back down from a fight, but I didn¡¯t enjoy it. Okay, sometimes I did, but I only resorted to fighting when a male came sniffing in my direction and thought he could claim me sexually like I was a piece of property. That shit didn¡¯t fly with me, as my pack mates were quickly learning. I wouldn¡¯t be a willing female like the others.

    ¡°So, this was a fun first date,¡± Sawyer said more to the pack than to me, and they rewarded him with teasing and laughter. I couldn¡¯t help myself, I laughed right along with them. My new life was bizarre, but I was learning to deal with it and so far not one male had been victorious in getting into my pants.

    Sawyer wiped at the blood coming from his nose and held out his hand to me. With a smile, I took his hand in mine and shook it. To the unknowing spectator it looked like Sawyer tried to rape me, but he hadn¡¯t. He quit long before he should have, and had he been successful in breaking me, I would¡¯ve willingly slept with him. It was the way of the wolf.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your game is better for the second,¡± I told him.

    After everyone patted me on the back for giving Sawyer a run for his money, I snuck off. I liked hanging out with them, but I liked being by myself and come tomorrow morning I¡¯d be busy with more chores.

    Shifting into my wolf, which became less painful the more I did it, I headed for the tree line. The first month was torture as my body shifted and contorted into something unnatural and foreign. Adam made me transform over and over so I built up a tolerance to the pain. Now, the only discomfort was sore muscles. As a wolf not only had my strength and metabolism increased, I now had the ability to heal a lot quicker.

    My wolf was as white as the snow capping the mountains and the only one in the pack. Some people thought it was a sign I would do great things, but after three months of screwing up, they¡¯d given up on that theory. I didn¡¯t know why I was the singular white wolf amongst my pack, but I didn¡¯t think it had anything to do with my destiny.

    Cutting across a meadow, I ran like the wind to where a small stream bubbled through the mountains, a place called Crazy Woman Canyon. The moon was bright in the night sky as it cast a silvery glow on the earth. We didn¡¯t need a full moon to change, but we couldn¡¯t refuse changing during one. During those times of month the pack came together and hunted, taking down moose and elk as a team.

 Page 4

    Once I came to the stream I often visited, I took a long drink. Trout swam through the water, my eyes watching them as they scurried away from my hungry stare. With a quick precise movement, my jaws snapped around one. It wiggled and fought to free itself from my sharp teeth, not knowing it didn¡¯t stand a chance. Lying down with my paws outstretched, I bit a chuck out of the fish. The breeze stirred, crickets chirped, and the sky was filled with twinkling diamonds¡ªI loved the peacefulness of the night.Advertisement

    As I was about to take another bite, a jet black wolf stepped through the trees. Its eyes were the color of citrines and stood out against its ebony fur. This wolf demanded my respect and servitude, and my inner beast cowered in its presence. Forgetting about my dinner, I rolled onto my back to expose my belly and throat¡ªthe two most fragile parts on a wolf.

    The black wolf sauntered over to where I lay submissive and sniffed my belly. My wolf whimpered. The black wolf moved its mouth to my throat and clasped my jugular between its teeth, but the pressure I expected didn¡¯t come. The black wolf removed its mouth from my esophagus and licked the side of my jaw. The action caused confusion and relief in my wolf¡ªand a bit of excitement. This was her alpha, my alpha, and he¡¯d shown affection towards her, towards me. Adam barely spoke to me unless he was lecturing on the ways of the wolf. It was against the pack rules to wander off by myself, but I did anyway. Adam should¡¯ve punished me, not licked me.

    Rolling over, I nudged the fish with my nose, an offering to my alpha. Adam eyed the half eaten fish, turned towards the stream, and grabbed his own. We ate side by side for the next ten minutes like equals.

    ¡°Shift,¡± his voice penetrated my mind. It freaked me out the first time he¡¯d spoken to me through telepathy. Only the alpha could speak to us that way though, so at least I didn¡¯t have the entire pack inside my head.

    My skin itched and the hair on my back prickled and thinned as I obeyed his order. When the sensation subsided, I lay on the dewy grass fully human again and naked. I stashed my clothes at the entrance to the tree line and hadn¡¯t expected to change forms until I returned home.

    Adam transformed as well and stood in front of me as nude as the day he was born. Nudity was another insecurity the pack didn¡¯t share with humans. For all intents and purposes, they were animals through and through. I hadn¡¯t been a wolf long enough for my human side to not be embarrassed about walking around in the flesh.

    I stared at the ground and waited for Adam to make his move. Why in the hell was he here? I¡¯d been sneaking out of the house and running through the forest since I built up a tolerance to the pain. My wolf yearned to feel the wind through her fur and taste the spoils of a fresh kill. Adam never once met me in the woods or even mentioned he knew I did it.

    ¡°Stand,¡± Adam said. He wasn¡¯t much of a talker, at least not to me. Our conversations usually consisted of him giving me one word commands.

    Trying to cover all of my bare bits with my arms and hands, I stood awkwardly. I wrapped one arm around my breast and placed my other hand in front of my dark curls. It did little to hide my body, but it was enough I didn¡¯t feel completely exposed.

    Adam walked closer and my wolf panted in excitement. She wanted her alpha to take her right then and there. I, on the other hand, did not. I would not become a mistress for anyone, not even the alpha of the Everwood pack.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Adam said softly.

    I dragged my eyes from the ground up to his. My chest rose and fell as my breaths became labored and nervous.

    ¡°Stand with your arms at your sides, Anna.¡± When I hesitated he said, ¡°Please.¡±

    There was something intertwined within me that couldn¡¯t defy his orders. While I hesitated, I couldn¡¯t refuse. My arms fell to my sides while we stared at each other. His eyes broke contact with mine as he trailed them down the length of me, drinking in my body. My wolf scratched and moaned for his attention, absorbed his presence and begged for his touch. I shuddered against the feel of my inner beast¡¯s anticipation. There was no clear way to describe what it was like to have an animal lying in the wait just under your skin. It was like being possessed. Like two souls were occupying the same body¡ªmy body. She had separate thoughts than I did, and they came through strong. I figured out how to please her when she became aroused, but I didn¡¯t think starting a fight with the alpha would be smart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me, Anna,¡± Adam spoke gently as he closed the space between us with a single step.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I lied. It was as obvious as the moon in the sky I was absolutely terrified. My voice shook as well as my body. My heart jack hammered in my chest, and if I could see my face, I¡¯d say it looked just as frightened.

    ¡°What did you think of Sawyer? Will he become your mate?

    He wanted to talk about Sawyer? ¡°I don¡¯t need a mate,¡± I told him.

    With one finger, he started at my collarbone and trailed it downward between my breasts. I could feel his excitement press against my leg, and it made me want to turn and run as far away from him as possible. If he forced me to have sex with him, I¡¯d be gone before the sun rose. My wolf may be anxious to feel him inside her, but I wasn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to be labeled as the alpha¡¯s mistress¡ªI was better than that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you crave a man, Anna? You¡¯ve been here three months and haven¡¯t let one male experience your body,¡± he paused. ¡°Or do you prefer women?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No you don¡¯t crave a man or no you don¡¯t love the ladies?¡± He laughed and my wolf whimpered.

    ¡°No to both.¡±

    ¡°What about me, Anna? If I was to offer myself to you, would you accept it willingly? Do you crave me?¡±

    My wolf screamed yes! I found him attractive and not just because he was my alpha. He had the looks and body of a God many women would love to worship. I wasn¡¯t blind and I wasn¡¯t gay. I could appreciate how beautiful he was. But that was all ruined by his way of thinking¡ªprimitive.

    ¡°You¡¯re very good looking and many women here would eagerly be your mistress, but that¡¯s not the type of woman I am. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said with as much confidence as I could muster.

    ¡°I admire that about you, and I will not force you to do anything you do not want to, at least in this manner,¡± he laughed. ¡°You¡¯re still expected to do your chores.¡±

    A smile broke against my lips as some of my muscles relaxed. I hadn¡¯t expected him to not force himself on me, most alphas would have from the stories I¡¯d heard.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want a mate, but that won¡¯t always be the case. One day your wolf will want a companion, Anna. When that time comes, come to me. Let me be the first to taste you, to fill you, to please you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because you get first dibs on all of the women here? Eve is such a lucky girl,¡± I muttered.

    Adam growled, and I immediately cowered. Maybe I misread the situation, and we weren¡¯t having an open discussion.

    ¡°I¡¯m the alpha. I don¡¯t waste my time with simple women even if they¡¯re willing to spread their legs. What I offered you is more than I¡¯ve offered any other. It¡¯s a compliment. Don¡¯t turn it into something foul and meaningless.¡±

    Staring at the ground again I said, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong and not just physically, but mentally. You don¡¯t show cowardice toward the men, even me. You¡¯re only three months old, and you¡¯ve already got the personality of a leader, an alpha. How many women have you seen look me in the eyes?¡±

    ¡°None,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Except you. You don¡¯t fold under my stare, and I suspect the only reason you advert your gaze is because you¡¯ve been taught to. But the ones teaching you are followers, and you, Anna, are not. I offer myself to you as a man, an equal, not as your alpha or superior.¡±

    Fire burned behind his sapphire eyes as he waited for my response. He laid out a good speech, but that didn¡¯t change my mind. When I was with a man, I didn¡¯t share, and I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to share Adam with Eve.

    ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me,¡± I started. ¡°But I still cannot be your mistress. If I should want a mate, that man will be mine completely, and I¡¯ll be his. I know you guys have a different way of thinking, but I still hang onto the ways of my human world. I have no plans to share my mate or jump from one bed to another simply because my wolf is a horny bitch¡ª¡±

    My words were cut off when Adam burst out laughing. Maybe I held the tiniest bit of resentment towards my inner beast. She didn¡¯t make refusing a man easy.

    ¡°I¡¯m offering right here and now to satisfy her,¡± Adam stated. Wrapping an arm around my waist, he pulled me against the plains of his hard body. My breasts smashed against his chest and his dick teased in between my legs¡ªrock hard and ready to drive into me. I could practically feel my wolf drooling. ¡°I¡¯ve fantasized about having your body wiggling and moaning underneath me. How you¡¯d taste and the look of desire in your brown eyes. Put me out of my misery and give into me, Anna.¡±

    I didn¡¯t get a chance to respond, his mouth found mine and cut off my protests. Anger radiated through every last one of my veins. Hadn¡¯t I just got done telling him no?

    Pushing against him, I broke free of his embrace, changed into my wolf and ran like hell back to the house.

    Chapter Three

    It¡¯d been two days since the night Adam offered himself to me. Every night I snuck out, changed, and ran to the stream. It was a ritual I¡¯d adopted for escapism, but now the place felt different. My wolf expected Adam to pop through the woods and offer her company while she devoured whatever fresh kill she made. Needless to say, I wasn¡¯t as upset about Adam keeping his distance.

    Sawyer and I hunted together last night, a wolf¡¯s way of taking a girl out to dinner. Was it too much to ask for an actual restaurant, instead of ripping into the flesh of a deer we took down together? I learned that romance was nonexistent in the pack. A part of me wondered if I¡¯d be like the rest of them someday. Granted I wasn¡¯t a mushy type girl, but I did believe in the basic type dates.

 Page 5

    The sky was cloudy today. I rested one hand on the steering wheel while I cruised down the winding mountain road. Elle needed groceries, and I needed time away from the compound. Wyoming was vast, which meant I had to drive a long time before I got to any semblance of humanity. I didn¡¯t mind though; the drive helped me sort through my emotions. Now that I was wolf, I was alert to everything around me. Sometimes it played hell with my head¡ªtrying to tune out the sound of nature was the most annoying. Most of the time, I drowned out the chatter out by blaring the radio in my truck. Another thing that changed was my anger. It didn¡¯t take much for the flood gates to open and my inner beast to show herself. My wolf thought she was superior to humans; therefore, if someone got mouthy with me, she¡¯d punch their lights out¡ªand with my newfound strength that could be deadly.Advertisement

    I pulled the truck into a parking spot at Asher¡¯s butcher shop. Asher was a member of our pack. He kept our fridges stocked with meat. We had ten freezers in the basement that only lasted a month with our group who could eat their weight in food.

    I strode through the door, slapped our order on the counter, and smiled at Asher. He was one of the older wolves, but I¡¯d never say that to him. He prided himself on his strength and ability to keep up with the youngsters. His shaggy brown hair was pulled back in a ponytail. The wrinkles around his hazel, flecked with yellow eyes deepened when he returned my smile.

    ¡°You have other shopping to do?¡± he asked as he scanned the list.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m heading over to Wal-Mart to get the rest of the groceries,¡± I told him as I slapped a wad of bills on the counter. Adam owned a construction company, but he also got a percentage of the rest of the pack¡¯s income. It wasn¡¯t cheap feeding twenty-five wolves.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have this ready within the hour.¡± Asher handed the list to one of his employees.

    Walking through the door, I hopped in the cab of my truck and made my way across the street. I was about to park when a car cut in front of me and stole my space. My wolf bristled and growled within me. My hands tightened on the steering wheel, and I flexed them out as I tried to ease the anger that emanated inside me.

    ¡°Calm down,¡± I told myself.

    I eyed the man that emerged from the SUV, and the wolf fought to break free. A car behind me honked, bringing me out of my red haze. Finding a place a few spots back, I shut off my truck and took a moment to rein in my inner beast. I adjusted the rearview mirror, appraising my face to make sure my eyes weren¡¯t yellow. When my brown eyes stared back at me, I sighed in relief. My inner wolf was difficult to control if she got too pissed off. Luckily, the douche bag hadn¡¯t ruffled her enough for me to lose my grip.

    After making two trips to fill two carts of food, I went back to Asher¡¯s. When I stepped inside, however, I came face to face with Adam. It took me a few seconds to recover from the surprise before I glanced away. I suspected he¡¯d been ignoring me because I turned him down. As much as I told myself I didn¡¯t care for his attention, when I saw him I realized I¡¯d been lying.

    ¡°Anna,¡± he greeted me.

    ¡°Adam,¡± I responded with a nod.

    Three men with dollies stacked with boxes made their way out from back and headed towards my navy truck. Leaning against the wall while I waited for the food to be loaded, I crossed my arms and stared out the large window. The image of Adam¡¯s naked body against mine stirred in my mind, and I closed my eyes as my wolf purred in remembrance. I memorized every cut of muscle and the way his eyes glinted as he urged me to give into him.

    I must have gotten lost in the memory because when I focused again, Adam was standing directly in front of me. I unclenched my teeth from the lip I¡¯d been biting and cursed as heat warmed my cheeks.

    ¡°May I have a word,¡± Adam said, a smile struggling to form on his tight lips.

    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± I followed him outside where we walked down the short sidewalk and around the side of the building. When Adam stopped, his face took on an entirely different look. Gone was the stony alpha fa?ade and in its place was a man who craved a woman. His eyes penetrated every inch of me as they roamed up and down my body¡ªI could almost feel the heat they left in their wake. My breath caught as my wolf panted for his attention. My body tense, I leaned against the brick wall to put space between us.

    Adam walked closer, resting his hand on the wall to pin me in my place. His blond hair fell forward as he looked down at me. Slowly, I trailed my gaze up and met his stare. We watched each other for a few moments before he spoke.

    ¡°The group is going to Weston¡¯s tonight. I¡¯d like you to come.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m ready to mingle?¡±

    ¡°Did you attack anyone today while shopping?¡± His voice was amused. Since I¡¯d been living in the Big Horn Mountains, I¡¯d never been allowed to leave. The fact that I left today, without his consent, was dangerous.

    ¡°No. I was going to ask, but I couldn¡¯t find you and we needed groceries. I didn¡¯t¡ª.¡±

    Adam placed a finger on my lips to silence my lies. I hadn¡¯t even thought about asking for his permission, and he knew it.

    ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯re ready. You deserve a fun night, and I know all the men wanna see your moves,¡± he quirked an eyebrow as his hand settled on my hip. I dug my fingers into the brick behind me to keep from reaching out.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I breathed, my voice uneven.

    ¡°Sir,¡± a voice interrupted and Adam stepped away, the stony alpha disguise was back in place. Adam went with Asher, and I took a moment to catch my breath. It pissed me off he thought he could toy with my emotions and then ignore me as if our interaction never happened.

    I smacked the irritation away and focused on the fact that I was going to Weston¡¯s with the rest of the group instead of staying home doing laundry. If the men wanted to see my moves on the dance floor, then this girl was happy to oblige.

    Chapter Four

    Weston¡¯s gravel parking lot was packed full of pickup trucks and SUVs. The barn siding of the bar was painted red and a wood sign above the door announced it was the best rootin¡¯ tootin¡¯ country bar around. I hopped out of Sawyer¡¯s truck and adjusted my flannel shirt tied just under my breasts. A good portion of my stomach was exposed, and my denim skirt showcased my tan legs. The clothes, down to the brown cowboy boots, were Elle¡¯s. My wardrobe didn¡¯t consist of anything that would make a man drool, and tonight, I was on a mission.

    Sawyer wore jeans and a tight fitting plaid shirt. His spiky blonde hair was perfectly mussed and his woodsy, spicy scent enticed me. Sawyer was growing on me. While he could be a pig most of the time, he¡¯d taken his time and tried to get to know me.

    ¡°You ready, little lady?¡± Sawyer asked in his best cowboy voice.

    I laughed and looped my arm with his as we walked into Weston¡¯s. The entire place was one big dance floor with tables and a bar that surrounded it. Sawdust covered the ground and large industrial lights hung from wood rafters. Music beat against my sensitive eardrums causing me to cringe. I took a moment to tune it out as best I could. Sawyer and I walked towards the bar, his hand on the small of my back. My eyes roamed over the large space. The dance floor was congested with people line dancing. As my gaze traveled over the patrons, they stopped when they met with a pair of cobalt eyes. Adam was dressed in jeans and a tight fitting t-shirt that hugged his broad chest. His blond hair had been freshly cut and fell to his jawline now. He sat at a table with a group of our pack mates, Eve propped on his lap. My wolf roared at seeing her on him.

    Adam looked away and laughed at something someone said, but soon returned his attention towards me. I stared bullets, hating that he caused this reaction.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    I broke my gaze and looked up at Sawyer. I grabbed the longneck he offered and took a long drink to snuff the fire that erupted in my stomach. Making our way over to the table, I leaned into Sawyer¡¯s arm.

    Adam¡¯s eyes flicked to our closeness. His lips tightened and his hand on the table fisted. A smile curled my lips, happy that seeing me with someone else bothered him. Sawyer wrapped an arm around my waist, his hand caressing my bare skin. Adam squirmed even more.

    ¡°Well, lookie here. The pup is running with the big dogs,¡± Joe said, causing laughter to circle the table.

    ¡°I bet this pup can drink you under the table, old man,¡± I laughed. Joe wasn¡¯t actually old. He was in his mid-thirties, but had been a wolf since he was nineteen. He ranked pretty high on the totem pole.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± he teased, a glint reflecting in his brown eyes.

    I nodded. ¡°Line ¡®em up.¡±

    After ten minutes, Joe and I stood on either side of an empty table, six shots in front of each of us. Our pack surrounded us, taking bets on who would finish first. Sawyer stood next to me, his hand rubbing my ass. I shot him a disapproving look, and he smiled and withdrew his grip.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Elle asked and we nodded. ¡°Go!¡±

    I slammed the first shot and then the second. The tequila burned my throat, but I wouldn¡¯t let that stop me from winning. Joe was on his third shot. I slammed shot three and four down, took a moment to breathe and then attacked the last two. Joe and I reached for the sixth one at the same time. I slammed the glass right before Joe and the pack cheered.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty fierce, little one.¡± Joe laughed as he clapped me on the back.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they keep telling me.¡± I smiled in return.

    ¡°Excuse me, but I believe I owe the woman who kicked your ass a dance,¡± Sawyer said, grabbing my hand.

    ¡°So long as she saves one for me,¡± Joe replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t want you to break a hip.¡±

    Joe tousled my hair and I laughed. He and I always went back and forth with the banter. He was like the brother I never had but always wanted.

    I allowed Sawyer to drag me onto the dance floor. The line dancers were gone and couples filled the space. (Kissed you) Goodnight by Gloriana played. Sawyer placed his hands on either side of my hips, his fingers warm against my skin, and drew me towards him. Placing my arms on his shoulders, I let him guide me along the dance floor. I rested my head against his chest and inhaled the scent of him. It¡¯d been so long since I¡¯d been with a man. Sawyer may have been rough around the edges, but he was a good man. I had fun getting to know him and being in his arms made me feel safe. My body reacted to his masculinity, heating up and ready for him. I was proud I was stronger than my urges, but it frustrated the hell out of my libido.

 Page 6

    ¡°You feel so good in my arms,¡± Sawyer spoke softly.Advertisement

    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing.¡± I smiled up at him, loving how his eyes sparkled when he looked at me. Ever so slowly, he lowered his head towards mine and with the softest brush against my lips, he kissed me. My fingers trailed up his neck and ran though his hair as our lips grew more eager.

    Realizing we were surrounded by multiple witnesses, I withdrew and looked away with a fresh blush to my cheeks. A smile stretched across my mouth as Sawyer twirled me out and back to his chest. As we moved, Adam watched us with too much interest. He was always watching me. I ignored his gaze and enjoyed being close to Sawyer.

    When the song ended, a man walked up and asked, ¡°Mind if I cut in?¡± He was very much human and my wolf sneered at his approach. I tamped down her disapproval and tried to appear like she wasn¡¯t attempting to break free.

    Sawyer looked at me, and I looked at the man. He was young, around my age, and had a buzz cut. His skin held quite a few blemishes and his clothes looked like they¡¯d been picked out by his grandparents. Overall, I was impressed at his courage.

    ¡°I¡¯d love a dance,¡± I told him with a smile.

    ¡°Are you sure, Anna?¡± Sawyer asked in a warning tone. Everyone knew I had a hard time keeping a lid on my inner beast, but I was determined to get a handle on her. I didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of my weekends stuck in the house while my pack went bar hopping.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I told Sawyer and accepted the young man¡¯s outstretched hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over here,¡± Sawyer said as he walked off the dance floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tim,¡± the man said as he curled his arm around my waist. As he made contact the hairs on my arms stood on end and my gums became sore as my wolf pushed forward. I closed my eyes and resisted the change. When my wolf settled a little, I opened my eyes and smiled at Tim.

    ¡°I¡¯m Anna,¡± I told him. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve had a lot of drinks and the room started to spin. I¡¯m fine now though.¡± My lie for my bizarre behavior fooled him. He nodded as if he understood and began to move with the music.

    Although Tim wasn¡¯t my taste, I wasn¡¯t a mean girl. Before I became a wolf, I would¡¯ve enjoyed dancing with him, but now I could hardly stand to be next to him. I smiled and laughed while he made small talk, but keeping a handle on the wolf was distracting as hell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here,¡± a masculine voice interrupted one of Tim¡¯s jokes. I smiled apologetically, but was thrilled to be free of him. Tim stared at Adam and lowered his gaze as he scurried away. He may have had the courage to ask a girl to dance, but not enough to refuse a man like Adam.

    Adam and I stood in the middle of the dance floor as people danced around us. We stared at one another for a few moments. I¡¯d forgotten to lower my gaze and worried someone in the pack would realize I was staring down our alpha. I dropped my eyes and stared at my boots.

    Adam stepped closer, and my wolf howled in excitement. His fingers curled around my waist, sending waves of heat through my skin, and drew my body towards his. Lady Antebellum¡¯s song I Need You Now played mimicking my thoughts. Despite my better judgment, I did want him, need him. He affected me in a way Sawyer didn¡¯t. I wanted to lose myself in his embrace and drown in those cobalt eyes, but our pack was present and I had to play the good submissive pup.

    Resting my head on his chest, I closed my eyes and listened to his heartbeat.

    ¡°Have you thought about what I asked?¡± Adam whispered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about it, that¡¯s not who I am,¡± I spoke against his shirt. His muscles tensed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Sawyer touching you,¡± he said almost hesitantly. I smiled at his unease about admitting his weakness. Jealously wasn¡¯t something an alpha werewolf felt for someone other than his alpha mate. Something they shouldn¡¯t feel for anyone else.

    ¡°Shoulda thought about that before you promised me to him,¡± I paused. ¡°I don¡¯t like Eve touching you,¡± I admitted and then cringed at allowing my lips to voice my inner thoughts.

    Adam¡¯s fingers dug into my side as he drew me even closer, a noticeable bulge growing between his legs. His breath stirred my hair and a low growl echoed through his chest.

    ¡°Be mine, Anna. Visit my bed; let me claim your body.¡±

    I groaned in frustration. My libido was revved up and ready for action, but I couldn¡¯t allow it to control me. I would not become a mistress or allow Adam to think so little of me. I deserved his full attention, not just when he wanted to get his rocks off.

    I pulled out of his embrace and began to walk away. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I told him sternly.

    Adam grabbed my arm and tugged me back. ¡°What do you want from me, Anna? Eve is my alpha mate. We vowed ourselves to each other.¡±

    I snorted. They may not have been married, but the pairing of an alpha couple was serious business. Adam and Eve were born wolves and their pairing had been set in stone since birth. Something about uniting two packs. Eve, from what I heard, came from a pack in Montana. Since she was mated to Adam, the Montana pack was considered our brother pack. It was a bunch of political crap that I didn¡¯t¡¯ have the patience for. No matter how much Adam stirred the fire within me, I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to give into it.

    An alpha could only pair with a true blood, not a made wolf like me. All he could ever offer me was a romp in the sheets from time to time. Realization that the attraction I felt would never amount to anything was painful.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have all of you, I don¡¯t want any of you,¡± I whispered and then broke free of his hold. He didn¡¯t try to stop me this time. I could feel his eyes drilling into my back, but I ignored it. I caught Eve¡¯s glare when I stepped off the dance floor. Annoyed, I headed to the restroom.

    When the door shut behind me, I leaned against the wall and grumbled in aggravation. My life was a lot more complicated now that rules dictated my life and tempting men tested the boundaries of my willpower.

    The door slammed open, causing my wolf to perk up and growl. Eve strolled through the bathroom and headed straight for me. The clacking of her high-heeled boots was menacing. Her short auburn hair bobbed up and down as she marched directly for me. When I stood up straight, she shoved me against the wall.

    ¡°Care to tell me what you and my mate were so chatty about?¡± Her voice dripped with venom while her nails dug into my shoulder. I winced against the pain and wanted nothing more than to break her hand.

    ¡°He was giving me tips to interact with humans,¡± I lied. ¡°I had a difficult time controlling myself with the man I danced with.¡± Part of that was true, and I hoped it covered my fib. While my wolf begged for Adam¡¯s attention, she didn¡¯t like Eve at all. Although we respected her, that didn¡¯t mean we liked her¡ªespecially when she was sleeping with the man we wanted.

    ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t get any ideas. I¡¯ve seen the way you look at him,¡± Eve snickered. ¡°Like an alpha would waste his time on a mutt.¡±

    I looked up and held her gaze. Surprise contorted her face when I didn¡¯t cower under her stare. A smile crawled on my lips, and my wolf bristled at our show of strength.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but Adam needs to speak with you, Eve,¡± Elle said behind us.

    Eve sneered for a few more seconds before she pushed against me and strolled out of the restroom. My anger seethed at being confronted by Adam¡¯s mate. Turning around, I punched the wall as hard as I could. The tile cracked and fell to the floor. My knuckles broke open and blood trailed down my hand.

    Elle rushed over and led me to the sink where she washed off my hand. ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    ¡°Eve thought I was moving in on Adam because he danced with me,¡± I said like it was the most ridiculous thing in the world.

    ¡°You two did look pretty intimate out there, but she has no room to talk,¡± Elle snapped her mouth shut and focused her attention on my injury.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Elle glanced up. ¡°You can¡¯t say anything to anybody, got it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I was almost giddy about getting dirt on Eve. I restrained the smile that tried to spread across my lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but I overheard Asher saying he thinks Eve is sleeping with another wolf,¡± Elle whispered.

    ¡°What makes him think that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t really care,¡± Elle shrugged. ¡°How¡¯s about we get you another drink and sing some karaoke? I know the perfect song,¡± she waggled her eyebrows.

    I laughed and followed her out of the bathroom, all the while thinking about who the wolf was that Eve was seeing behind Adam¡¯s back¡ªif it was true.

    When the D.J called Elle¡¯s and my name, we strolled up to the stage. The pack whooped and hollered. Whistles from admiring men pierced through the noise. I figure those were more for Elle than me. The music for Cowboy Casanova by Carrie Underwood started to play, and I laughed. I could relate to this song on many different levels. Elle started out and I joined in on the chorus. As we danced and sang on the stage, I caught sight of Sawyer standing next to Adam. I made a point to look at them both, but I winked at Sawyer. He screamed, ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡± and Adam shot him a displeased look that made me to grin.

    Elle and I cat walked across the stage working both sides of the crowd like we¡¯d rehearsed it. By the end of the song, we struck a pose and the place erupted in cheers.

    ¡°Encore,¡± someone yelled. Elle looked at me, pursing her lips. I shrugged my confirmation, and the D.J began another song. This time he played Kerosene by Miranda Lambert. I started the song this time and Elle fell in behind me. When we finished, I had a thin layer of sweat covering my body and needed a drink.

    ¡°Good job, you got some pipes,¡± Elle said, slinging an arm around my shoulders as we climbed off the stage. We made our way to the bar where we downed a couple cherry bombs. A hand slid around my waist and yanked me into the hard plains of a chest. Glancing over my shoulder, I smiled at Sawyer. He leaned forward and whispered in my ear, ¡°You were so fucking hot up there.¡±

 Page 7

    Spinning on the barstool, I faced him. I caught a glimpse of Adam and Eve in the distance. She was plastered against his body, her arms slung around his neck as they kissed. Anger radiated through me. Drawing my attention back to Sawyer, I snaked my hand around his neck and pulled him towards me, where he willingly met my lips.Advertisement

    ¡°Okay you two, break it up,¡± Elle said beside us. I began to pull away, but Sawyer lifted me off of the stool and planted one last kiss on my lips. When he released me, I laughed at the hunger in his eyes.

    ¡°Down boy,¡± I teased. It¡¯d been over two years since I¡¯d slept with a man, and only one before him. Having a revved up sex drive may be normal for werewolves but it was still an unusual feeling to a girl as inexperienced as I was. I could understand how some of the woman in our pack bent under the pressure of their desires. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing to tame.

    ¡°How¡¯s about we head home,¡± Sawyer waggled his eyebrows and I laughed.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I replied, my voice husky. When Sawyer¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise, I laughed. ¡°You can take a cold shower, and I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡± Sawyer¡¯s excitement vanished and both Elle and I giggled.

    It was almost midnight and the night left me tired and angry. I had fun with Sawyer and Elle, but my interactions with Eve and Adam left a lot to be desired. With one quick glance in my alpha¡¯s direction, I hopped off the barstool and followed Sawyer out to his truck. Someone grabbed my shoulder. I whirled around and full out growled. My wolf didn¡¯t like being surprised, someone was liable to lose a hand. When I faced my assailant, I saw Tim. His eyebrows crawled up his forehead while his eyes shot wide. My wolf wasn¡¯t happy to see the human again.

    ¡°Hey is everything okay?¡± Sawyer asked.

    ¡°S-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. You dropped this,¡± Tim stammered. I looked at the wallet he held out and grabbed it a little rougher than what was considered polite.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I turned on my heel and hopped into Sawyer¡¯s truck.

    Chapter Five

    I ran through town on a mission. The wind whipped against my fur as I stalked closer to my prey. When I got to Weston¡¯s, the parking lot was nearly empty. I sauntered over to the dumpster and waited for the one I came for. A few people stumbled out to their cars, and I itched to take them down. But they weren¡¯t the ones I was after.

    The man I¡¯d danced with finally emerged from the bar, and my wolf shot to her feet. I flicked a glance around the parking lot to make sure we were alone. When I was satisfied that it was just me and him, I trotted closer. He walked to his truck. He couldn¡¯t hear my soft footsteps behind him.

    Saliva filled my mouth as I envisioned my teeth sinking into his jugular. Just as he stuck his key in the door, I jumped, landing on his back. He let out a scream that was like music to my ears. He shook his body from side to side to try and fling me off, but I was stronger than him. With one hard yank, I ripped his shoulder open, and he fell to his knees. He writhed on the ground, eyes wide and tears streaming down his face. Normally, I liked to take my time with a kill, but we were in public.

    Standing over him, I struck his throat. My teeth buried deep in his flesh until I felt bone beneath them. With a hard snap, I broke his neck and shivered in delight as the blood filled my mouth.

    I popped up in bed covered in sweat. My heart pounded from the vivid dream. The sun streamed into my bedroom and reminded me that it wasn¡¯t real. I didn¡¯t rip a man¡¯s throat out and give in to my inner beast, or did I? Had it been my dream? Was my wolf side able to dream? She didn¡¯t like Tim approaching us last night.

    ¡°Anna?¡± Elle called

    Shrugging off my worries, I stepped out of bed and headed into the kitchen. Elle and Sawyer stood in the living room. Sawyer¡¯s eyes smiled as they roamed up and down my body. Elle smirked and nodded towards me. Looking down, I was dressed in my bra and underwear. I must have shucked my clothes and hopped into bed last night. While the pack didn¡¯t think nudity was a big deal, they knew I did. Granted I wasn¡¯t naked, but I was close enough I felt uncomfortable under Sawyer¡¯s hungry gaze.

    ¡°Go get a dictionary and look up the word gentleman,¡± I told Sawyer as I padded back to my bedroom to get dressed. I slipped into a pair of sweats and pulled a t-shirt over my head. When I returned to the living room, Sawyer was reading something on his phone.

    ¡°Gentleman,¡± he began. ¡°It says here on this thingamajig that it means a polite and cultured man that behaves with courtesy and thoughtfulness,¡± Sawyer said in a hillbilly voice and then looked up at me. ¡°Why¡¯d you wanna know? You trying to extend your vocabulary?¡± He cocked his head to the side and gave me his best confused look.

    I laughed. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± I told him, and then set out for the kitchen to find breakfast. Sawyer and Elle followed me. Grabbing some leftover steak, I made my way to the table and sat. I was unusually hungry today; maybe the dream had awakened my appetite.

    ¡°You know, showing appreciation to such a beautiful body could be considered thoughtful.¡± Sawyer¡¯s eyes roamed the length of my body. ¡°Just think of all the women out there who are ignored by their significant others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my significant other,¡± I said around a mouthful of food.

    ¡°And I doubt you¡¯ll ever be,¡± Elle chimed in. ¡°Anna has taste.¡±

    Sawyer gave her a displeased look, and both Elle and I burst out laughing. Sawyer was a nice enough guy, but I wasn¡¯t ready to settle down and have puppies¡ªer babies¡ªwith him. I was only twenty-three and still getting used to my new life.

    ¡°Aw, you know we¡¯re kidding,¡± I told him to ease his mind.

    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± Elle muttered.

    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous,¡± Sawyer said to Elle and was answered with a kick under the table. Sawyer laughed, and Elle stood up to get a cup of coffee. I doubted Elle was jealous Sawyer was courting me.

    ¡°Anyway, the reason I came by was to see if you wanted to go fishing with me. I¡¯m headed up to Tie Hack.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t. I have chores to do,¡± I told him with a smile. I only got one night off, and of course, it wasn¡¯t on the weekend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Adam wouldn¡¯t mind if you ignored your chores to go with me.¡± Sawyer winked.

    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I mind?¡± a deep baritone asked. Sawyer and I turned to see Adam¡¯s displeased look. His hair was slightly messy and his button down shirt was undone so his muscular chest was in full view. I trailed my eyes down his impressive physique and bit my lip when I saw the V his muscles formed by his waistband. A trail of dark hair led below his jeans.

    Elle and Sawyer lowered their eyes, and I gazed up at Adam before I remembered I should lower mine too. He grinned at my appreciation of his body, causing my cheeks to burn crimson. Snapping my stare to the floor, I silently cursed myself. I made a promise to myself last night that I wouldn¡¯t show any interest in Adam again. I¡¯d continue to be his workhorse and only speak to him when spoken to. His appearance today threw all my plans out the window. It wasn¡¯t easy to ignore a man as beautiful as Adam.

    ¡°I asked Anna if she wanted to go to Tie Hack with me to go fishing,¡± Sawyer answered.

    ¡°And talking her into shunning her duties in the process,¡± Adam remarked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I planned on helping her make them up later today,¡± Sawyer said and looked at me out of the corner of his eye.

    ¡°Well, I need to speak with Anna alone. Sawyer, why don¡¯t you grab some of the other guys, go fishing, and tonight we¡¯ll feast on your catch. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Elle and Sawyer scampered out of the kitchen. Adam scooted a chair close to mine and sat so our legs were touching. My wolf bristled in excitement at the closeness of our alpha, causing heat to flood my body.

    With the tip of his pointer finger, Adam tipped my chin upwards so he could look into my eyes. I could drown in his sapphire gaze and not care. Every part of me craved him, and I hated it.

    ¡°What did you do last night, Anna?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I whispered, too struck by his closeness to speak normal.

    ¡°I saw you kiss him,¡± Adam admitted, his voice growing hard. ¡°So, I ask again, what happened when he drove you home?¡±

    I shifted my eyes, unsure as to whether I should lie and say I¡¯d slept with Sawyer, or tell Adam the truth. If he thought I¡¯d slept with him he¡¯d be pissed, but maybe he¡¯d lose interest in me. My wolf whined at the thought of our alpha not paying her attention. I stamped down her disappointment and looked back at Adam.

    ¡°Does it matter? He is the one who claimed me, who had the balls to announce to the pack he wanted me,¡± I bit out. Once the words left my lips I regretted them. I was toeing a very dangerous line. Not to mention a fair thing to say. My frustration with Adam caused my bitchiness to show itself sometimes.

    He sat back and let out a deep, annoyed breath. ¡°Damn it, Anna. I can¡¯t offer you what you want, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want you with anyone else. I¡¯m offering as much of myself as I can.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re offering me your dick, and while I have a strong sexual appetite, it¡¯s not the only thing I want from a man. I want a relationship between equals. I don¡¯t want to sneak around,¡± I paused my rant. ¡°Do you think I want to spend the rest of my life as a mistress?¡± Not that I¡¯d be his mistress forever. He¡¯d eventually grow tired of me and move onto the next. ¡°Please let this go. Besides, it seemed Eve was fully capable of pleasing you last night,¡± I snipped as I remembered her arms wrapped around his neck and her lips plastered to his. My wolf wanted to rip her to shreds.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see I¡¯m not the only one jealous.¡± Adam laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, just stating the facts,¡± I lied.

    ¡°Uh huh,¡± Adam said unconvinced. He leaned forward so his lips were mere millimeters from mine. ¡°I can¡¯t let this go because I want you so damn bad. Seeing you last night in those skimpy clothes left me with a permanent hard on all night.¡±

 Page 8

    Adam pushed his legs between mine. His hands gripped my waist, and in one fluid motion, he lifted me and sat me on his lap. Tangling his hand in my hair, he brought my face closer to his. As his lips made contact with mine, my entire body became ravenous for him. I grabbed onto his hair and devoured his mouth. His excitement pushed against my sweats, my panties moistened in response.Advertisement

    Adams hands cupped my ass and rocked me against his erection that strained to break free. I moaned against his lips, ready for him to take me on the kitchen table, damn the consequences.

    His hand ripped away my sweats, and when I heard the clicking of his zipper, my eyes snapped open. The kitchen was gone and in its place was my bedroom. When in the hell had that happened? The door was closed and Adam stood over me shirtless and ready for action. His eyes blazed with a fire that scorched me, and if I allowed this to continue, I¡¯d be a pile of ashes by the end. I¡¯d lose myself and my freedom. Once my wolf got a taste of what she craved, she¡¯d demand it again and again, leaving me the very thing I didn¡¯t want to become¡ªa mistress.

    Adam leaned down on the bed so his body was on mine and kissed me again. His hand trailed south, and I yelped when he¡¯d found what he was looking for.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I said against his lips.

    Adam paused. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± I shoved against him and scurried out from under his weight. My wolf was not a happy camper. She whined for completion and made me want to say screw it¡ªor screw him rather. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d reined her in and refused her the comfort of a man, and it wouldn¡¯t be the last. It was a constant battle.

    Adam grumbled. ¡°It seemed like you were enjoying it.¡±

    ¡°The wolf enjoyed it,¡± I remarked and grabbed for my blankets to cover myself.

    ¡°Your wolf isn¡¯t separate from you, Anna. You are the wolf,¡± Adam explained, a little annoyed by my disconnection with my inner beast. ¡°It¡¯s just a new sensation, and you haven¡¯t connected with the change yet.¡± Adam tugged his jeans up and grabbed for his shirt. ¡°You can tell yourself that it¡¯s the wolf who wants to be with me, but you¡¯re the only one who believes that lie.¡± Without another word, Adam walked out.

    The sun beat down on me while I drove the riding lawnmower around the yard. The interaction with Adam left me frustrated and in a foul mood. Having someone you want offer a portion of themselves to you was torture. I knew he was mated to Eve, but I didn¡¯t care. I wanted all of him.

    When two werewolves wanted the same female, they¡¯d fight and the winner won the female. Sometimes those fights ended in death, but nine times out of ten, they didn¡¯t. I was so angry with my frustrated libido that I daydreamed about fighting to the death with Eve. Dreaming about it was all I could do. She¡¯s the alpha which meant she was stronger. Fighting with her would result in my death, and I wasn¡¯t ready to die just yet.

    What about Sawyer? I thought. He¡¯s cute, strong, and he¡¯s free. He¡¯d be mine. A girl could only take so many cold showers before she invited someone in to share one with her. Sawyer made me laugh and even surprised me by being a good kisser. Kissing was a must. If a man couldn¡¯t make me weak in the knees with his lips, then chances were he couldn¡¯t perform in other areas either. That was some advice a friend of mine gave me and it¡¯d just stuck. I wasn¡¯t very experienced in that area. I remember kissing this guy who slobbered all over my face and I was instantly put off sexually. Inexperienced or not, no one wants to be slobbered on.

    I¡¯d eventually give into my ache, and when I did, I didn¡¯t want to regret my choice. As much as I wanted to be with Adam, I knew I would regret it. I¡¯d devour him, get drunk on his affection, and then have a killer hangover in the morning¡ªno thank you.

    An hour later, I parked the riding lawnmower in the shed and made my way around the house. Sawyer, Joe, Mark, and Allen pulled up in a truck. Sawyer had his arm hanging out of the window, and a smile lit his face when he saw me. The boys hopped out of the truck, fishing supplies and three stringers full of fish in hand.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll eat tonight,¡± I said.

    ¡°Did you doubt my manly talents?¡± Sawyer asked as he walked up to me. A small part of me was riddled with guilt over almost having sex with Adam this morning. I could see genuine interest in Sawyer¡¯s eyes.

    Leaning down, Sawyer brought his lips to mine. I returned his kiss and laughed when the boys started whooping and hollering.

    ¡°Get a room, you two,¡± Joe teased.

    ¡°Screw that, They¡¯re fine right where they are,¡± Mark interjected.

    ¡°Our little Anna isn¡¯t going to mate in front of us. She¡¯s too shy for that,¡± Allen replied.

    I broke away from Sawyer and gave each of them a pointed look. ¡°Ya¡¯ll are a bunch of perverted dogs.¡±

    They all howled in unison causing me to bust out laughing. ¡°Give me those.¡± I grabbed for the fish and headed back around the house. A small table was set up for this very reason.

    Grabbing a filet knife, I cleaned the rainbow trout. Sawyer walked into the backyard and wrapped his arms around my waist. Resting his chin on my shoulder, he watched me gut the fish.

    ¡°What was that back there?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked with pretend innocence.

    ¡°Are you warming up to me? I was sure when you kissed me last night it was because you were drunk. But I don¡¯t smell alcohol on your breath today.¡±

    I was quiet for a moment. Had I kissed him because I was warming up to him? Or had the kiss been because I was sexually frustrated? It was a result of both. I laid the knife down and turned around to face him.

    ¡°I may be warming up to you.¡±

    Sawyer¡¯s smile widened to showcase twin rows of white teeth.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your mate,¡± I told him before he could get any ideas.

    His smile faltered.

    ¡°Why in the hell do you want a mate anyway? None of the other men want to settle down.¡±

    Sawyer shrugged. ¡°Maybe they haven¡¯t found anyone worth settling down for. I¡¯ve liked you since you came here, Anna, and I knew we¡¯d be great together. Why wouldn¡¯t I wanna settle down with someone like you?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t the romantic type of girl. I didn¡¯t care for cheesy romantic comedies or Valentine¡¯s Day. But, his words left me momentarily speechless and awkward. Deep down I think I wanted to meet someone special. It just hadn¡¯t happened yet and that left me critical to relationships and mushiness.

    How did I respond to his comment when I didn¡¯t feel the same? The fact that he saw something in me that he thought he could live with for forever was unsettling. Commitments scared the living hell out of me. Here was a guy who wanted to be with me, who wanted to share all of himself with me, and yet all I could think of was why couldn¡¯t Adam say those words? He apparently wanted me too, so why couldn¡¯t he be with me. If what Elle said was true, and Eve was cheating on him, then I shouldn¡¯t of held an ounce of guilt over wanting their relationship to end. I was not a home wrecker, but they didn¡¯t exactly live in a happy home from what I saw.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    I looked up and into Sawyer¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s here and willing, why not? Don¡¯t waste your time on something you can¡¯t have, Anna.

    ¡°Thank you, Sawyer. That was one of the sweetest things I¡¯ve ever heard. You¡¯re either really good at conning women, or I¡¯m a fool.¡± I laughed nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. I really do like you, Anna, but I don¡¯t want to get invested if you¡¯re not willing to return those feelings.¡±

    I bit my lip. ¡°We¡¯ll date and see how it goes, but I¡¯m not ready to get married and have babies. That¡¯s all I can give you for now.¡±

    The smile returned to Sawyer¡¯s face. ¡°Sounds like a plan, ma¡¯ lady.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a dork.¡±

    After dinner we all gathered around a bonfire. Sawyer brought his guitar and sang songs while we drank beer and socialized. I had to admit that learning Sawyer played guitar and sang made my panties wet. I had a thing for musicians.

    Adam didn¡¯t even glance in my direction, which both disappointed and excited me. I¡¯d been having a mental conversation all night on how I would focus on Sawyer and forget Adam existed.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Sawyer said and everyone quieted to look at him. ¡°I have a special melody for my little lady, Anna.¡± Everyone looked at me, sans Adam, and I buried my face in my hands. Sawyer strummed his guitar and sang Must Be Doin¡¯ Something Right by Billy Currington. His voice was low and husky as his emerald eyes focused on me. My panties went from moist to soaking wet in 0.2 seconds. I didn¡¯t care that more than twenty wolves were present; I was ready to tackle him to the ground and have my way with him.

    When the song was over, the pack broke out into a chant. ¡°Kiss..kiss¡­kiss.¡± I rose from the hay bale I¡¯d been sitting on and walked the short distance to Sawyer. Sitting on his lap, I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him like my life depended on it. Chills radiated up my thighs and traveled to the spot I¡¯d been neglecting. The man could kiss! The pack clapped and whistled as Sawyer and I forgot about the world.

    ¡°Sawyer, I do believe you¡¯ll be the first to tame that girl,¡± Joe laughed.

    We broke the kiss, Sawyer wrapping an arm around my waist. ¡°I should get a trophy.¡± Sawyer laughed, and I punched him in the shoulder.

    ¡°How¡¯s ¡®bout it, Adam. Should we erect a bronze statue in Sawyer¡¯s honor for taming the elusive Anna?¡± Joe asked.

    Adam shot Sawyer and me a look, anger evident in his eyes. The emotion fled as soon as it came. He turned to look at Joe and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t trapped her yet.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s come the closest,¡± Asher commented.

    ¡°Will everyone stop talking about me like I¡¯m not here, geez!¡± I said.

    Adam rose and walked away without another word. The pack mates didn¡¯t seem to mind, but I knew the reason behind his early departure.

 Page 9

    The pack went back to talking amongst themselves, telling jokes and stories.Advertisement

    ¡°Will you come with me somewhere?¡± Sawyer whispered into my ear.

    I arched an eyebrow and nodded.

    Chapter Six

    Sawyer and I made our way through the dense pine trees. The moon was high in the sky and bathed the landscape in its buttery glow. Crickets chirped and the wind serenaded the night as it rushed through the tree limbs. He led me by the hand to a small lake hid away from the world. Nestled by rock and trees, it was secluded. The view of the mountains and moon reflected on the still water. In the mountains it was pitch dark. No annoying city lights to ruin the beauty. The stars were huge diamonds in the sky and seemed so close that all I¡¯d have to do is reach my hand up to touch them.

    We stopped walking by the water¡¯s edge, and he turned towards me. The look in his eyes was one I¡¯d come to recognize¡ªhunger. With a soft hand, he brushed away strands of my hair, his fingers causing chills. His green eyes gleamed with mischief and the smirk that lifted his lips was sexy as hell. His hair was perfectly mussed, and he licked his full lips as his hand trailed down to my shoulder.

    Tonight would be different. I wanted Sawyer, needed him to satisfy the building ache I¡¯d been ignoring for so long. I needed his strong hands on my body, gripping my hips, and driving into me fast and hard. My wolf perked up in anticipation, sending my building desire over the edge I was tiptoeing. Once I gave myself to Sawyer, my mysterious taboo would dissolve. Men would see it was possible to get between my legs and come for me. I brushed the pesky thought away and focused on the moment.

    Sawyer¡¯s fingers grasped the hem of my shirt and trailed it up my body and over my head. His surprise that I¡¯d allow him to do it showed in his eyes. I smirked, wrapped a hand around his neck, and guided his sexy lips towards mine. My breasts smashed against his chest, the sensation of my excited nipples rubbing against his cotton t-shirt was enough to drive me insane.

    Wrapping an arm around my waist, Sawyer hoisted me up and closer to his body. He was a quite a bit taller than me so my feet dangled in the air for a while before he set me back down. ¡°You¡¯re sure you wanna do this?¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a gentleman after all.¡± I tugged at the bottom of his shirt, and he obliged by pulling it over his head. My eyes became hooded as I saw his impressive chest. Every inch of it was made of muscular ridges. Trailing a hand over his six pack, I devoured the feel of him beneath my fingertips.

    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± I whispered as I stared.

    ¡°And you,¡± he responded. Sawyer looked out at the lake and then down at me. ¡°You wanna go swimming?¡±

    I frowned. Had I misread the situation? I was ready for flesh to flesh and to finally get release. Sawyer chuckled at my expression. ¡°I want to take my time, enjoy this moment. When tomorrow comes, you may run like a scared deer. I want to use every second of tonight to enjoy you.¡±

    If he kept talking like that, I wouldn¡¯t need him inside of me to find release. I was dangerously close to becoming one of those girls who swooned at the first sight of a cockeyed grin and shimmering eyes. Maybe my neglected libido turned me into a needy woman. I''d correct that tonight.

    I looked up at the moon and then back at Sawyer. ¡°You have five hours until daybreak. Do your best.¡±

    We stripped down to our underwear and walked into the lake. It was cold compared to the other lakes because the runoff of the melting snow drained in it. The frigid water didn¡¯t affect us though, we ran a little hotter than normal. I dove down and submerged my body and when I popped back up, Sawyer was gone. Wading, I searched the space for him. When I thought he¡¯d hightailed it and left me hanging, two arms snatched me from behind.

    Turning me around, Sawyer kissed me again. His lips were sure to reduce me to a pile of goo. I ran my fingers through his wet hair and trailed them down his expansive shoulders. I could feel his erection pressing against his underwear, and I moaned as I envisioned it driving into me. I wanted to beg and plead for him to rush this moment, but I liked men who took control. I¡¯d bide my time and wait for Sawyer to claim me, even if it frustrated my impatient need.

    Sawyer¡¯s hand disappeared under the water, his fingers finding refuge between my legs. Ripping my underwear away, he buried two fingers deep inside of me, and I choked on my moans. Holding onto him with an arm around his neck, I gyrated my hips in sync with his movement, heat building until I was breathless. My release came quickly, but my body craved more. I dipped a hand below the water and cupped his bulge.

    If I¡¯d know what was waiting down there, I would¡¯ve given in three dates ago.

    Sawyer groaned as I massaged him, and then swooped me up in his arms.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I protested.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re a little impatient, so how about we take this to more solid ground?¡± He laughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need slow. I need fast and hard.¡± I winked at him.

    He rushed to the shoreline and once we were back on the ground, he set me down. ¡°Your wish is my command, pretty lady.¡± He shucked his boxers, and I had a nice view of what awaited me. I almost jumped for joy!

    Sawyer lay in the grass and motioned for me. Without a second thought, I climbed atop him and moaned as his long shaft buried itself within me. I rode him hard, bracing myself on his pecs. His hands rested on my hips and moved me against his hardness. Sitting up, he took my breasts in his mouth and twirled his tongue around my nipple.

    ¡°You like it rough, huh?¡± He teased.

    ¡°Tonight I do,¡± I said against his lips. His emerald eyes glinted and his hands lifted me and drove me hard against him over and over. As Sawyer continued to drive into me, I glanced over his shoulder with hooded eyes. A black wolf stood not thirty feet away, its citrine stare glued to us. Something about Adam watching us ignited the fire that burned within me. I locked eyes with him and rode Sawyer, trailing my nails up his back and kissing his neck.

    An orgasm shot through my body, ricocheting through my bones. Sawyer found his release moments after. Our bodies¡¯ slick with sweat, we stayed embraced in each other¡¯s arms for a while. I peeked over Sawyer¡¯s shoulder to see Adam but he¡¯d disappeared. A twinge of guilt struck me but I ignored it. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be dating Sawyer?

    ¡°That was so fucking good,¡± Sawyer said against my skin. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll give me the chance to experience it again.¡± He grinned.

    ¡°Are you always thinking about the future?¡± I didn¡¯t see the future, only the now. My parents had a happy marriage, so I didn¡¯t understand my reservations towards commitment. I never dated anyone longer than a month before I found a reason to break things off. While I enjoyed Sawyer, I didn¡¯t want to pick out our China pattern.

    ¡°When that future means I¡¯ll be spending time between your legs, then yes I do.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go,¡± I told him.

    Sawyer was quiet for a moment. I giggled and he leaned back on his arms to look at me. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­usually, it¡¯s the woman pressuring the man to commit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should get married tomorrow, but I do want to continue seeing you and see where it goes,¡± he paused. ¡°I guess what I¡¯m saying is, after our five dates are up, are you going to be done with me? Are you only here because our Adam demanded it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered truthfully and then scrambled to explain when Sawyer frowned. ¡°The main reason I agreed to date you is because he threatened that if I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d give me to Luke the kook. But I slept with you because of your wily charm and gorgeous, good-looks. Plus singing to me loosened my grip on my panties.¡±

    Sawyer snorted and I smiled in response. His smile, like everything else about him, was beautiful. I began to climb off of him to get dressed, but before I could grab my clothes, Sawyer reached for my arm and pressed me against his hard body to begin the seduction all over. ¡°I still have four hours left.¡±

    Chapter Seven

    ¡°Anna, get up!¡± Elle yelled as she pounded on my bedroom door. I grumbled and pulled myself out of bed. I spent all night with Sawyer, not getting home until the sun peeked over the mountains. The thought of my night brought a smile to my tired body. Stop it! Sex is like breathing for a werewolf. Ignoring my inner dialect, I headed out to find Elle. What I found was a house full of werewolves. The scent of bacon, eggs, sausage, and pancakes filled the space as everyone circled around the island to fill their plates.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked Elle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Adam called an emergency meeting.¡±

    The notion of seeing him again made me anxious. He saw what I did last night, and it was only a matter of time before he pulled me aside and chewed me out for giving up the very thing he¡¯d been trying to get. He only wants me because he can¡¯t have me. I trudged into the kitchen and poured a cup of coffee. Hugging the warm mug, I leaned against the wall and tried not to fall asleep. The clock on the stove said it was 7:00 a.m., so I got two hours of sleep.

    I caught Sawyer¡¯s gaze across the room. He winked and began to close the space between us, but at that moment, Adam and Eve walked into the house. Everyone stopped what they were doing to show respect to the alpha couple.

    ¡°You can eat later,¡± Adam said huffily. ¡°Everyone in the living room now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in a foul mood,¡± Elle whispered.

    I nodded, but didn¡¯t comment. I had a sneaking suspicion why.

    We filed into the living room. Sawyer made his way over to where I stood behind the couch. His hand rubbed against mine while he stared forward. I restrained my smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s been another murder,¡± Adam said.

    Another murder?

    He held up a newspaper, and a black and white photograph of a familiar face stared back at me. I swallowed around the lump that formed in my throat. I dreamt about killing him, and now he was dead. My heartbeat echoed in my eardrums as I tried to make sense of what Adam was saying.

    ¡°Tim Emerson was attacked Friday night in the parking lot of Weston¡¯s. The same night we were there. The officials are saying a mountain lion must have wandered into town, but I think we all know it wasn¡¯t a cat that did this.¡± Adam flicked his gaze around the room and finally settled on my face. I dropped my eyes and tried to slow the pounding of my heart.

 Page 10

    ¡°I believe this was the man that danced with you, Anna?¡±Advertisement

    I nodded my head rapidly, unable to speak. I hadn¡¯t told anyone about the dream, and now I never would. It was too much of a coincidence for it not to be connected. Did I kill him? Did my wolf take over and the only recollection I held was what I thought was a dream?

    ¡°Did you speak to him after the dance?¡± Adam asked, his voice hard.

    ¡°When I was leaving¡­I dropped my wallet and he gave it back.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I was there, and we left right after,¡± Sawyer added.

    Adam gave him a murderous glare. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I spoke to you.¡± I curled my fingers around his hand and gave a gentle squeeze. Sawyer dropped his gaze and remained silent. He didn¡¯t know Adam¡¯s attitude was because of me.

    ¡°Anna, everyone saw how you reacted to him. Clearly, you¡¯re not ready to be around humans,¡± Eve interjected and was rewarded with a growl from Adam.

    ¡°The last time this happened it was the results of a rogue wolf. We¡¯re not accusing you, Anna, but it doesn¡¯t look good that you were the last to see him alive.¡± Adam was silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll be assigning each of you to a group. You¡¯ll scour the mountain and see if you can find any trace of a trespasser. This will be our base to report back to. Anna, you¡¯ll stay here with me. You¡¯ll be under close watch until we have proof of your innocence. Eve has the lists.¡± Adam motioned for me to follow him upstairs.

    I was under house arrest with Adam as my warden? Giving Sawyer one last look, I followed Adam to the second floor. The house was around five thousand square feet, so there was definitely space for privacy should one need it. With a pounding heart, I entered the office that Adam disappeared into. He shut the door, and I braced myself for his punishment.

    He walked over to the desk and sat on the edge. I remained by the door, not sure what I should say or do. His blonde hair hung over his eye when he looked up at me. The V-neck t-shirt he wore allowed me to see his sculpted pecs. The muscles in his arms flexed as he gripped the desk.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he whispered.

    I stood frozen in my place. My wolf wanted to go to him, but I wanted to stay as far away as possible.

    ¡°Please,¡± he said, outstretching his arm towards me.

    With hesitant steps, I moved closer. When I was standing within reach, he grabbed onto my hand and tugged my body between his legs. His arms encircled my waist, and he trailed his nosed between my breasts. My wolf begged for him, and I cursed the bitch. We were sated last night, more than once! How can you still be horny? I was sure that once I slept with Sawyer, she¡¯d be happy as a clam and the attraction to Adam wouldn¡¯t be as strong. But it seemed stronger now.

    Adam looked up, his blue eyes pleading for me, softening my heart. I trailed my fingers through his hair, and he closed his eyes at my touch. I was surprised he was still interested knowing that another man had me. My plan backfired.

    With a gentle hand, he steered my face towards his and pressed a soft kiss on my lips. Passion boiled to the surface, my hormones screaming for attention. Now that I was a wolf, I felt like an addict. My body demanded sex, needed it with a fury I didn¡¯t understand. If I was going to sleep with a man, it¡¯d only be one at a time. But how will I know what I like if I don¡¯t sample them all? I thought about that for a minute before I squashed it. I was more human than wolf, or at least I was trying to be. In human terms, sleeping with multiple men would qualify me as a slut. As a wolf, it was just another day, another bed, and another man. The two ideals contradicted each other so harshly that my mind was one big ball of confusion. To screw or not to screw? That seemed to always be the question.

    ¡°When he was inside of you, did you wish it was me?¡± Adam whispered, glancing up at me. ¡°Did you envision my hands on your body?¡± He ran his hands down my arms and a shiver skipped up my spine. ¡°Was it my face you saw when you looked at him? Rode him? Kissed him?¡± Adam spoke so soft that his words had more of an impact. I could feel the caress of his eyes as they roamed over my body.

    Adam slipped a hand under my shorts. ¡°Did he make you as wet as I do?¡± His fingers buried themselves in me, and I gasped as the friction amped up my ever present desire. ¡°Was it my cock you craved?¡± Adam moved his hand faster, and I clasped his shoulder to steady myself. We kept eye contact the entire time, too lost in each other¡¯s gaze to look away. ¡°Did you scream for me in your head? Did you picture me slamming into you, filling you?¡± Adam pulled my tank top down to expose my breast, his tongue flicking my nipple. ¡°Was it my mouth you wanted on your skin? Did you wish it was me between your legs?¡± His movements grew faster and faster until an orgasm shot through me, leaving my legs wobbly like two wet noodles. ¡°Does he satisfy your inner beast the way I do?¡± Adam withdrew his fingers and kissed me hard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have all of you, Anna, and make you forget him,¡± he said against my mouth. His dominance was sexy as hell. I wanted to rip his clothes off and have him pound into me from behind while he fisted my hair and showed me who was boss. A smile curled his lips in victory. My shield crumbled to the floor as he walked out of the room and left me stunned.

    A few hours later, I showered and dressed for the day. The pack members were out trying to pick up the scent of another wolf. I thought about my dream and wondered if it was possible that I could kill someone and not remember it. The dream had been so real, to the point of being able to taste the blood and feel the bone snap. I shuddered as the memory flicked through my mind.

    Filling a plate with food, I sat at the kitchen table. My intimate moment with Adam scorched my nerves and left me hyperaware of his presence. It was just the two of us in the house. Even Eve went with the rest of the pack. I wondered if that was her decision or Adam¡¯s. Adam sauntered into the kitchen, sparing me a look. The smug smile on his lips was both sexy and infuriating. He knew he¡¯d gotten to me. If I decided to remain strong in my decision to stay away from him, I¡¯d have to put up four foot thick cement walls around my hungry libido.

    ¡°Did you enjoy the show last night?¡± I asked as I took a bite of pancake. Adam turned around and crossed his arms across his chest. Before I became a wolf I would¡¯ve never thought I¡¯d enjoy an audience when I slept with a man, but seeing Adam heightened the experience.

    ¡°I enjoyed the look of boredom on your face,¡± Adam remarked with a smirk.

    ¡°I was not bored! In fact, Sawyer entertained me several times.¡± I laughed when the smug smile fell off of his lips.

    ¡°Are you challenging me to show you what real entertainment feels like?¡± Adam quirked an eyebrow.

    ¡°No, just stating the facts. I¡¯ve been missing out this whole time. Sex as a werewolf is powerful stuff.¡± And it was. Sex as a human was good, but sex as a werewolf was amazing. All of my senses were amplified, causing the surge of an orgasm to feel like pure heaven.

    Adam closed the space between us, grabbed my wrist, and drew me to my feet. ¡°Good God, woman, you won¡¯t be happy until you¡¯ve ruined all of me.¡± His lips found mine and just as he was about to tear through my clothes like a kid on Christmas morning, I stopped him. Fury blazed in his cobalt eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m a one-man woman,¡± I told him and sat back down. My wolf growled at me, but inside, I did a happy dance that I stood up to him this time. Adam ran a hand through his hair and took the seat opposite of me. If looks could kill, I¡¯d be dead.

    ¡°So, about these previous murders,¡± I changed the subject. ¡°When did they happen?¡±

    Adam regarded me for a while, his eyes trailing towards my chest and then snapping back up. ¡°Three months ago there were a string of animal attacks. You may have read about it in the newspaper. They sent hunters into the mountains, sure that there was a bear or mountain lion killing hikers.¡±

    The food in my stomach turned sour. ¡°I was supposed to die that day,¡± I mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s how you know it¡¯s a wolf doing this?¡± I looked up. Flashes of my attack bombarded my mind. I still couldn¡¯t put the incoherent pieces together and form a distinct memory of the event.

    Adam nodded. ¡°Aside from the obvious marks that clearly were from a werewolf, I smelt a wolf on you. It was faint so you must¡¯ve been in the forest for a while before I stumbled upon you. That and the fact there¡¯d been a string of other hikers found mauled just days before.¡±

    ¡°I never said thank you for saving me,¡± I told him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be just another body found in the woods. He could¡¯ve left me for dead. I¡¯d been confused and a bit pissed about becoming a werewolf that I hadn¡¯t taken a moment to step back and consider the other possibility. No matter how much I struggled with taming the wolf, I was happy to be alive.

    ¡°Thanks are not necessary. The only reason I brought you back here was so the hunters wouldn¡¯t find another body and continue to search. It was to protect my pack,¡± Adam stated.

    I frowned. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not to say I¡¯m not happy you survived the bite. I wasn¡¯t sure you would, your heartbeat was just a slight tapping in your chest. I don¡¯t know why the wolf that attacked you didn¡¯t finish the job, but you¡¯re one lucky woman.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°That¡¯s me, lucky.¡±

    ¡°So, Sawyer,¡± Adam said, switching the topic back to waters I didn¡¯t want to tread.

    ¡°What about him?¡± I smiled and then chided myself. It seemed that happened at the mention of his name or if I thought about him. Have great sex and now you¡¯re a sappy mess!

    ¡°I¡¯m releasing you from your remaining dates,¡± Adam said like this information would be music to my ears.

    ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s your competition?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the alpha. I don¡¯t have competition.¡± He gave me a piercing look.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some shiny new toy you can steal so none of the other boys play with it. I¡¯m a grown ass woman, and if I want to continue seeing Sawyer, and screwing him, then I will. I respect you, Adam, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to spread my legs for you. You¡¯re mated to Eve, and the strong animalistic pull we have towards each other won¡¯t change that.¡± I glared at him before I¡¯d realized what I¡¯d said. No matter how laid back he seemed around me, he was still my alpha and talking back to him wasn¡¯t wise.

 Page 11

    I heard the groan of wood under Adam¡¯s heavy grasp and then a loud crack as the arm of the chair broke off. Adam glared at me with such anger my wolf whimpered. My eyes went wide when Adam shot up and the kitchen table went flying across the room where it crashed against the wall.Advertisement

    I jumped out of my chair and crouched on the floor¡ªthe equivalent of tucking my tail between my legs and exposing my stomach. Adam was pissed, and if I didn¡¯t play what little cards I still held, I¡¯d end up at the wrong end of his sharp teeth. Werewolf men¡¯s anger was on a hair trigger, and a woman talking back was just the touch it needed to go off the deep end. While most men didn¡¯t abuse their women for talking back or having an opinion, Adam didn¡¯t appreciate being disobeyed by anyone¡ªman or woman.

    Adam stood over me, and I waited for my punishment. I anticipated him shifting into wolf form and grasping me by the throat so that I could barely breathe. Instead, he jerked me to my feet, slammed me against the wall, and leaned in so he towered over me.

    ¡°You piss me off so fucking much,¡± he bit out. I kept my eyes to the floor and tried to capture the breath I¡¯d lost. The slam against the wall didn¡¯t hurt, werewolves are difficult to injure. It was the pure essence of him that suffocated me. My alpha was pissed, and that power wrapped around me and demanded submission.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡±

    Adam lifted my chin so he could look into my eyes. His stare searched for something on my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of me, Anna. I may talk a big game, but when it comes to you, I¡¯m as dangerous as a kitten,¡± He took a moment to think. ¡°It¡¯s a new emotion for me, one that pisses me off actually.¡±

    I gaped, my mind too confused to form words.

    ¡°I want you, Anna. I¡¯ve always wanted you, but I knew I couldn¡¯t have you. I thought once you mated with Sawyer I¡¯d let the silly notion of me and you go, but seeing him with you, with his hands on your body¡­I wanted to rip his fucking head off. I deserve you, Anna, and you deserve me. I¡¯m sure that if fate made it to where we could be together, our love would be so fierce they¡¯d talk about it for generations.¡± His hand cupped my face. ¡°I¡¯m not a silly man. I don¡¯t romanticize life or see the world through rose-colored glasses. I know how ugly the world we live in is, but I think¡­I know¡­ that if I had you by my side, all the ugliness in the world couldn¡¯t penetrate me. I don¡¯t just want you¡ªI need you.¡± Adam pushed off of the wall, glanced over his shoulder and left the house, the front door slamming.

    I slid down the wall, hugging my knees to my chest and replayed every word he said over and over. His eyes were so frail that in that moment, he was just a man voicing his inner thoughts. Not my alpha that growled and snapped when things didn¡¯t go his way. He was vulnerable, something I never expected to associate with such a powerful man.

    Chapter Eight

    Three days passed. The pack searched the mountain for signs of the rogue werewolf and always came back without a trace. Adam made himself scarce and wouldn¡¯t even talk to me. I suspected the admittance of his feelings left him a bit embarrassed. Adam was strong, a leader, and that position didn¡¯t include pouring your heart out to a female. Especially when that female was the lowest wolf on the totem pole. I was what they called a mutt, a made werewolf instead of bred. Girls like me didn¡¯t end up with alphas. Yet there was something in my DNA that allowed me to defy my alphas. I wasn¡¯t just an underling like the pack thought. Despite my tainted blood, I was an equal.

    I spent my time on my chores during the day, and at night when I was alone in my bedroom, I¡¯d think about the two handsome wolves who wanted to claim me. Being attracted to two men was hell on my brain. Love didn¡¯t play into the scenario. I didn¡¯t believe in love. It came down to guilt. If I continued seeing Sawyer, I couldn¡¯t give myself to Adam. I couldn¡¯t hurt Sawyer that way. If I gave in to Adam, I¡¯d let myself down. I may not want love, but I still wanted the man I was with to be with only me. I couldn¡¯t stand the idea of Adam leaving my bed to hop into the one he shared with Eve. It made me feel dirty just thinking about it. Still, my qualms did nothing to erase the attraction. He was a big serving of walking, talking sex appeal, and every time I was around him I craved his delectable body.

    I¡¯m a horrible person. Life would be so much easier if I could live on my own like before I became hairy. If I took myself out of the equation, everyone¡¯s life could go back to normal. Sawyer and Adam would forget about me, and I¡¯d be free of their charms. I needed to get out of the house. I¡¯d been cramped up so long the huge place felt like a cardboard box. I needed room to breathe, to run, to feel the wind whip through my fur as I fled as far away from my problems as I could.

    Tiptoeing out of my bedroom, I made my way to the sliding glass doors in the kitchen. With delicate hands, I unlocked the door and shut it quietly behind me. The night was a bit cool, but felt amazing on my heated skin. My wolf scratched at the surface. My bones contorted and shifted as my body changed forms. It only took a few seconds between changes. Once I was on four paws, I bolted from the deck and disappeared into the tree line. I ran without purpose, stretching my muscles against the burn that surged through my blood. Whipping around trees and leaping over large rocks, I pushed forward. The wind ruffled my fur, cooling the heat that rose from my body. I leapt over a downed tree and when I landed, something clamped around my back leg. I yelped in pain and tried to pull free, but whatever had me sunk its teeth in. Turning, I saw the bear trap fastened around my hind leg. I immediately shifted forms and cringed when the pain intensified. Blood seeped down my ankle, the skin torn from my thrashing. Bending over, I used my strength to pry the mouth of the trap open. I slipped my leg out and tried to stand, but the pressure made me collapse.

    I heaved myself up, using the support of a tree. You¡¯ve stepped in it this time. Just had to sneak out, didn¡¯t you? Leaning against the tree, I took a moment to catch my breath. My eyes scanned the perimeter, seeing only dense forest all around. The trees were so thick that the diamond encrusted sky wasn¡¯t visible. I knew the area around our compound like the back of my hand, and this wasn¡¯t it. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯d been running before the hunk of metal attacked me. Deciding I needed to move, I hopped from one tree to the next. At this rate, I won¡¯t get home until next week! Lifting my leg up, I inspected the wound. I healed at an exceptional rate, but it wasn¡¯t an instant healing. The wound was deep, and I could see bone through the flaps of skin. It looked like my leg had lost a fight with a meat grinder. It¡¯d take at least a week before the skin and bone healed back to normal¡ªa thought that didn¡¯t help me right now.

    With each hop, electric agony shot up my limb. I gritted my teeth and continued my journey back to the main house. My body grew weak as I trudged on; my movements becoming slower than they already were. For the healing process to begin, I needed sleep. My body was shutting down, and no matter how hard I tried to keep my eyes open, they grew heavier by the second.

    A deer crossed my path, its big brown eyes laughing at the helpless wolf. Even though in human form, the animal knew what I was. I¡¯d killed countless of its brethren. Because God has a sense of humor, the deer stepped closer to me and sniffed my belly and then trotted away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Bambi,¡± I said to it as it went about its business. I could feel my energy draining and my legs growing weaker. I slid down the tree I used as a crutch and fell to sleep.

    Chapter Nine

    The man had a gun slung over his shoulder as his flashlight swayed from side to side. I crouched down behind him and waited for him to turn towards me. His walkie talkie chimed, and he pressed the button to speak. ¡°Okay, heading back now.¡± He didn¡¯t know how wrong he was. As the man turned around, I pounced. My teeth made contact with his throat. With a tug to the right, his blood filled my mouth, causing a shiver of delight to soar through me.

    My eyes snapped open. Daylight caused me to blink a few times. Squinting, I could make out the outline of a man¡¯s face and realized I was being carried.

    ¡°Adam?¡± I croaked.

    ¡°Shh, save your energy.¡±

    I nestled against his warmth, my naked body no longer producing the amount of heat I was used to. The jostling of his movements caused the pain to pulse through my leg. Gritting my teeth, I fisted his shirt in my hands and focused on his heavenly scent rather than the fire that crawled up my calf. I must have passed out because when I opened my eyes again, I was laying in my bed. My leg was propped up on pillows and bandaged.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Elle said with a smile and sat on the edge of my bed. ¡°What happened?¡± She grabbed for a washcloth and trailed it over my forehead, a concerned smile on her face.

    ¡°I need something to drink.¡± My throat burned. Elle retrieved a glass of water and handed it to me. I gulped the entire contents.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, Anna, what happened?¡± Sawyer burst through my bedroom door, kneeling beside the bed. His hand cupped my face. As much as I hated the reaction, I blushed at seeing his concern. He placed a kiss on my forehead and held my hand. It¡¯d been almost three days since I¡¯d seen him. Adam kept him busy with tracking.

    ¡°I went for a run,¡± I began and then looked over when Adam walked through my door. ¡°I needed some air from being cooped up. The hunters must have set traps. I leapt over a downed tree and landed on a bear trap.¡±

    Elle cringed and Sawyer¡¯s grip on my hand tightened.

    ¡°Have you started healing?¡± Sawyer asked.

    ¡°I think so. My body shut down in the forest. I tried to hop back, but my strength drained too quickly. I guess I¡¯m lucky our alpha found me and not a hunter or hungry mountain lion.¡± I looked over at Adam and smiled. He¡¯d saved my life twice now.

    ¡°I need to speak to Anna, and she needs her rest. You guys can see her later,¡± Adam told Elle and Sawyer.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the video store to rent movies. We¡¯re having a girl¡¯s night tonight,¡± Elle smiled and left my room. Sawyer leaned over me and pressed a soft kiss to my lips.

 Page 12

    ¡°You think she¡¯ll allow one boy at your girl¡¯s party?¡±Advertisement

    I smiled. ¡°I think I can talk her into it.¡± Sawyer rose and nodded to Adam as he left. Adam glared at his back and then shut the door, turning the lock. He crossed his arms and watched me. I was dressed now. I wondered if Elle or Adam clothed me.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, again,¡± I told him. ¡°How¡¯d you find me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always find you, Anna.¡± His voice was soft, but held an edge, a promise. Walking towards me, he placed his arms on either side of me and leaned down. His lips claiming my mouth, separating my lips as his tongue darted out and swirled with mine. The excruciating pain was temporarily forgotten as I lost myself in his kiss. Dear God help me! I¡¯m a fool for this man.

    ¡°There. Now it¡¯s my taste on your lips,¡± Adam said with a smirk. ¡°What were you thinking going out in the middle of the night when there are hunters on our mountain?¡± Adam sat up straight, turning his back to me while he rested his elbows on his knees. ¡°Do you have any idea what I thought when I found your naked body splayed on the forest floor?¡± He looked over his shoulder at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I planned this,¡± I said, motioning towards my bum leg. Adam was quiet for a while, his muscles tense as he thought about something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Anna, I need to know why you were really out there¡±

    ¡°I told you, I needed to run. It¡¯d been three days since I shifted, and I was antsy. I didn¡¯t think hunters would be out at night.¡±

    ¡°Another body was found,¡± Adam stated. When I didn¡¯t respond, he turned to face me. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re not the one killing these men.¡±

    I gaped at him. ¡°How could I have killed him when I was passed out in the forest last night?¡± Although I¡¯d been out of it, the dream I¡¯d had this morning revisited my mind. Was that the man who¡¯d been killed?

    ¡°The man was a hunter,¡± Adam said, answering my question. My breath caught in my throat. ¡°I found him not fifty yards from you. His throat was ripped out like the other.¡±

    I rubbed my forehead as if the motion would erase the memory of the dream that stalked my mind. I couldn¡¯t explain any of it, and it¡¯d be only a matter time before all fingers pointed to me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it,¡± I muttered, but my voice lacked conviction. Was my wolf so bloodthirsty that she killed two men? Shouldn¡¯t I have some memory of the killings besides the dreams?

    ¡°Anna, if you¡¯re the one responsible I need to know. If I find out later, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I mean, I don¡¯t think I did it.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that mean? You either did or didn¡¯t.¡±

    I swallowed a few times before I found the courage to explain. ¡°I had dreams¡­about the killings. I saw their deaths. The dreams were so lifelike¡­I could practically taste the blood.¡± I focused on my hands, too afraid to see what emotion was on Adam¡¯s face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think you should tell me this when Tim was found?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid I¡¯d be accused of murder. I was the last to see him alive, and at the time, I thought it was just a dream,¡± I paused. ¡°But now¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Adam released a heavy breath, scrubbed his hands over his face and stood up. He paced my bedroom, the wheels in his mind working overtime to think of a solution. ¡°You¡¯re not to leave my sight, understand? The only way I can know for sure whether you¡¯re responsible or not is if I¡¯m with you at all times.¡±

    I opened my mouth to protest, but snapped it shut when Adam glared at me.

    ¡°This is not up for discussion. I have a pack to look out for, and if the murders continue, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the police come sniffing our way.¡±

    ¡°But this has happened before. Isn¡¯t it possible that the same wolf is responsible for the new killings?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but we¡¯ve been scouring the mountain for the past few days, and the only scents we¡¯ve picked up are of the pack. You have a strong reaction around humans, so it stands to reason that you could be the culprit.¡± Adam said.

    As much as I wanted to scream and yell to defend myself, I remained silent. The dreams were too vivid not to be connected, which meant Adam was right¡ªI could be the killer.

    Elle¡¯s girl¡¯s night had two male attendees. Sawyer sat on one side of me, his hand holding mine. While Adam sat on the other side, his hand resting on the couch so that it touched my leg. The living room had a large sectional, enough room to seat eight people comfortably. Adam may have been pissed about the current killings and my possible involvement, but that didn¡¯t distract from his subtle claim of me.

    Elle stretched out on the longer part of the sofa. She¡¯d rented romantic comedies which only made my predicament all the more uncomfortable. I spent the night having Sawyer try to take care of me, offering a blanket when I was cold or drinks when I was thirsty, and Adam sending murderous glares his way. My muscles were so sore from the tension I was sure they¡¯d snap.

    The clicking of heels brought our attention away from the flat screen. Eve stomped into the living room, glowered at me, and said, ¡°I need to speak to you, Adam.¡± With the whip of her dark hair, Eve strode into the hallway. Adam stood and followed her, a door slamming followed.

    ¡°What do you think that¡¯s about?¡± Elle asked as she looked over at me.

    I shrugged. ¡°Who knows with her.¡±

    ¡°Everyone knows you have a thing for that mutt!¡± Eve¡¯s voice carried through the house. Elle and Sawyer looked at me. I shook my head, feigning innocence. The worry in Sawyers eyes made me avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Adam snarled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta go,¡± Sawyer said, standing up.

    ¡°Sawyer¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my turn to track, so I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± He watched me for a few seconds before turning and leaving. The disappointment in his green eyes was enough to form a lump of guilt in my stomach. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I liked Sawyer. Thinking about not spending time with him again caused a reaction I hadn¡¯t expected.

    Elle glanced at the clock. ¡°Oh, I have to go too. I¡¯m in Sawyer¡¯s group.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°You okay?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, just another day in the life of a wolf.¡±

    She leaned over and squeezed my arm, a small smile on her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. Right now our alpha demands I go out and search the mountain,¡± she grumbled and rolled her eyes.

    When both Sawyer and Elle left, I sat on the couch and tried to focus on the sappy couple on the TV screen. I could hear Adam and Eve arguing, and it had me on edge. Would Adam stop her if she decided to attack me? Since Eve was an alpha, she was stronger than me, even without the bum leg. The sound of a door opening awakened my wolf. She was ready for a fight and would claw and bite until the bitter end. Adam walked out, his hands fisted at his side and a scowl on his face. Eve followed after him and stopped. Adam put himself between me and his mate, and I released the breath I¡¯d been holding.

    ¡°You and I will have it out one way or another,¡± she snapped and then left.

    Adam walked over to the couch and sat down. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he dropped his head back against the couch.

    ¡°Should I even ask?¡±

    ¡°Seems my affections didn¡¯t go unnoticed,¡± Adam said, looking over at me. His eyes watched me so intently I forgot myself for a moment.

    ¡°I need to know why you waited so long. I¡¯ve been here for three months and other than teaching me about the wolves, or punishing me, you never spoke to me. You threatened to give me to Luke if I didn¡¯t date Sawyer, and now you want me for yourself,¡± I paused to take a breath. ¡°Whatever game you¡¯re playing, I¡¯m not. I like Sawyer, and you¡¯re mated to Eve. I¡¯m not willing to die for something I can¡¯t have.¡± I spoke the words that¡¯d been lingering on my lips for days. I coated them with authority and confidence, in hope they¡¯d penetrate Adam¡¯s stubborn head.

    Inside, it felt like water rushing down a drain. Everything I allowed myself to believe could happen with Adam was withdrawing and left me empty. Against my better judgment and morals, I wanted Adam as sure as the farmers want rain. I craved his presence and touch like a drug addict¡ªsure that if I didn¡¯t get a taste of him my body would convulse. The realization was so strong it left me breathless, suffocating on the emotions that gnawed on my insides until there was nothing left.

    ¡°Eve won¡¯t touch you,¡± Adam began, his hand reaching out. I flinched away from him, afraid that if he touched me I¡¯d cave.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no right to act the way I have, and it¡¯s only caused more problems. I know Eve is a dangerous enemy to have and that Sawyer really likes you. I know you¡¯re worth more than what I¡¯m offering and that you deserve to be happy,¡± Adam sat up, cracked his knuckle¡¯s and ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°I know all of that, but I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care that Eve and I were paired together. I don¡¯t care that Sawyer would make a worthy mate and make you happy because I know I could make you happier. If I had to only admire you from afar rather than feel your body beneath my hands, I¡¯d go insane. I had to step up in some way to have you and your stubbornness has only driven me more over the edge.¡± Adam snorted and glanced at me. ¡°I¡¯ll never stop wanting you,¡± he said softly, looking away. ¡°But I will stop my advances and never speak of this again. Eve was given to me to rule by my side and going against that covenant would put your life in danger.¡± Adam stood, keeping his back toward me. ¡°Elle will be your watcher from now on. You will not leave her sight. We still need to figure out who¡¯s behind the murders. Goodnight, Anna.¡±

    I watched him leave, the sound of the front door closing like vice around my heart. Something within me drew me towards Adam like a moth to a flame. He was my beacon in the dark world. I always assumed the emotion was due to the fact he was my alpha and my wolf was vowed to this authority. Now, I wasn¡¯t so sure.

 Page 13

    Chapter TenAdvertisement

    Two weeks passed. I¡¯d only seen Adam in passing. I was invisible to him and that hurt more than I expected. He¡¯d told me he wouldn¡¯t speak of our connection again, but I didn¡¯t believe him. Surely something so strong and primal couldn¡¯t be ignored. Unfortunately, it could and was.

    Sawyer and I continued to hang out sans sex. He¡¯d been distant and not his normal mischievous self since that night Eve came to the house. We¡¯d go fishing, hunting, and watch movies together, but he wouldn¡¯t touch me.

    Moving on and away from Adam was the smartest choice for everyone, and in time, I¡¯d feel those feelings for Sawyer. I tried to kiss him and even snake my hand under his shirt a few times, only to watch him step back and out of my grasp. I figured he assumed I was Adam¡¯s mistress and that was the reason for his cold demeanor, but I hadn¡¯t asked. I didn¡¯t want to speak about Adam. I needed to ignore him as much as he ignored me.

    Tonight, Sawyer met me by the hidden lake where we¡¯d first slept together. The sky was orange as the sun descended over the horizon. The warm wind hugged my body and offered a bit of comfort. I stared out at the still water, my arms across my chest. Sawyer walked up next to me and stared out at the lake too.

    Looking over at him, I smiled at the way the glowing sunset highlighted his high cheekbones and dirty blonde hair. He can make you happy. I thought to myself and actually believed it. I¡¯d spent the first week trying to convince myself of this fact, but each day got easier. The more I thought about it and spent time with him, I knew it wasn¡¯t a lie. Sawyer was fantastic and beautiful and unlike Adam, he could be mine. I stepped closer, wrapping my arms around his side. I leaned on his shoulder. Sawyer¡¯s body stiffened, but eventually his arms wrapped around me. I sighed in relief at not getting shunned again, and we watched the world reflect on our special lake.

    ¡°Anna, I think it¡¯s best if we stop seeing each other,¡± Sawyer finally said.

    I didn¡¯t move. I knew this moment was coming. ¡°Can I ask why?¡± I whispered as I watched a crow fly over the trees.

    ¡°I think you know why.¡±

    ¡°Adam?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sawyer said, his voice stiff.

    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I told him. That wasn¡¯t exactly true but Sawyer didn¡¯t need to know all the details.

    Sawyer stepped out of my embrace and turned to face me. ¡°Perhaps not, but it will. I like you, Anna, but I¡¯ve never seen you look at me the way you do him.¡±

    ¡°Sawyer, please don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s for the best.¡± Sawyer¡¯s lips lifted in a sad smile. ¡°A relationship doesn¡¯t work when only one person is falling.¡±

    It seemed I was always watching the men I cared about walk away. Maybe I should take that as a hint.

    Although late, I headed around the back of the house and picked up the axe. My insides were twisted in irritation. I walked to the tree line and swung the axe against the base of a large pine. I needed to hit something, to channel my anger. I struck the tree over and over, Adam and Sawyer¡¯s faces flashing through my mind. I hated this, hated that two men had affected me so intensely I was no longer sure of myself. I wasn¡¯t that girl. I didn¡¯t get caught up in relationships or second guess who I was.

    ¡°Hey, lumberjack,¡± a man called.

    I turned around, a scowl on my face and a thick layer of sweat on my forehead. Joe stood on the deck. ¡°There¡¯s been a meeting called.¡±

    ¡°Of course there has,¡± I mumbled. I was in no mood to see Adam or Sawyer, let alone in the same room together. I swung the axe one last time, left it in the tree and headed for the house.

    The living room was full of my pack, me being the last to show up. I glanced at Adam as I shuffled into the room, but he didn¡¯t even gaze in my direction. Eve smirked at my disappointment, and my wolf snarled. Oh to smack that smug smile off her face.

    ¡°Okay, now that everyone is here,¡± Adam began, his voice sending tremors through my body. My wolf whimpered and howled for his attention, just a glance was all she needed. But Adam kept his eyes on those around me, avoiding the space where I stood. I¡¯d spent the last couple weeks telling him no, and now I regretted it. Of course if I would have given into him and then lost him, it would¡¯ve hurt ten times worse. If we ever slept together, there¡¯d be no going back.

    ¡°The full moon is tomorrow night and although there haven¡¯t been any more killings, our hunt will be different. We¡¯ll be hunting up at Trigger Lake. It¡¯s further away which will offer us safety should there be hunters in the area. We¡¯re to leave at 7:00 p.m. sharp. That¡¯s all,¡± Adam finished.

    The pack dispersed to the kitchen where dinner waited. I stayed in the living room, leaning against the wall. My home had turned into a torture chamber. Seeing Adam caused me agony. I replayed his last words over and over and had them memorized. Once I was left alone, I headed up to the second floor. I made my way to the office and shut the door. Walking closer to the desk, I ran my fingertips over the spot Adam had sat. The memory of his hunger and dominance caused my need for him to build.

    My hands trailed down my body, my fingers rubbing the spot that ached for him. Was it my face you saw when you looked at him? Rode him? Kissed him? His words floated through my mind, my fingers slipping under the hem of my shorts. Did you picture me slamming into you, filling you? A moan escaped my lips as I moved my hand deeper. I envisioned his blonde hair, blue eyes, and strong broad chest. The way those blue eyes lit up when they roamed my body. The way his hands felt against my skin. Licking my lips, I fantasized about his kiss and how he tasted on my mouth. The pressure built, my breaths becoming labored. Did you wish it was me between your legs?

    ¡°Yes!¡± I moaned, the pressure breaking free, sending cascades of pleasure washing through me. When I opened my eyes, my fantasy was gone. Staring back me was an empty office. Get yourself together!

    Making my way downstairs, I headed for my bedroom. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. I lay on my bed and listened to the chatter of my pack laughing and talking amongst themselves. In a house full of people, I was alone. Even the wolf was depressed without Adam¡¯s attention. I hated it. I was not a woman who needed a man to complete me. What the hell was wrong with me and when would it stop?

    Two soft knocks sounded from my door. ¡°Anna?¡± Elle peeked her head inside. I looked over at her with a straight face.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Elle sat on my bed, her long red hair falling forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± I told her.

    ¡°It is if it¡¯s bothering you. You know you can talk to me.¡±

    I regarded her and thought about whether I should say what was abusing my mind. In the time I¡¯d been living here, I never saw her with a guy or even seen any of the guys fight to mate with her. I watched her full green eyes, the sprinkle of freckles across her nose, and her full pink lips. She was beautiful.

    ¡°How have you kept the guys from wanting to mate with you?¡± I spoke before I thought about what I was saying. It wasn¡¯t normal that someone who looked like her didn¡¯t have men going insane.

    ¡°Oh, you noticed that, did you?¡± She looked away, almost uncomfortable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just you¡¯re very pretty. Surely the men here have tried mating with you.¡± The main reason I was interested was so she could give me advice. I needed someone with experience to teach me how to survive this feeling.

    ¡°The men in our pack can tell what I am, so they don¡¯t want anything to do with me, which is cool. But it does get a little lonely,¡± Elle said.

    ¡°What are you?¡± I asked dumbfounded.

    Elle laughed. My face must have been as confused as my brain. ¡°I¡¯m gay, Anna. The men pick up on it and know that trying to get into my panties wouldn¡¯t do them any good. I must give off different pheromones than other women.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I said lamely. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Elle shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t advertise it. Being around a bunch of men who can sniff it out, there¡¯s no need.¡± She watched me for a few moments. ¡°So what¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Sawyer dumped me,¡± I told her. Of course I was bothered by the fact that Sawyer didn¡¯t want to see me anymore, but the real reason was Adam and the unnatural pull I had towards him. As much as I liked hanging out with Sawyer, Adam was a constant thought on my mind.

    ¡°Can you blame him?¡± Elle said, surprising me.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I live in the same house. I know Adam has been pursuing you. I see the way you guys devour each other with your eyes. What man would want to compete with that sort of attraction?¡± Elle smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to compete with that sort of attraction. It¡¯s driving me insane. I thought it was just because he was my alpha, but the other women don¡¯t act like that around him.¡± I smiled. ¡°I mean of course they find him attractive, you¡¯d have to be blind not to, but I feel like¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Elle was quiet for a moment. I looked up from the blanket I¡¯d been wringing in my hands. ¡°I sound like a pathetic loser, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. There¡¯s a myth about wolves that I heard once, and it makes me wonder.¡±

    ¡°What? What was the myth?¡± Adam trained me on controlling the beast and hunting, but he¡¯d never taught me the history of the werewolves. Up until now, I¡¯d never thought about it. Becoming an animal kept my mind busy enough without piling on a history lesson.

    ¡°Long ago wolves only mated once they found what the Indian¡¯s called their chante. It means heart. Wolves bonded for a lifetime when they found their heart. It¡¯s said they knew this person by the overwhelming pull they felt towards them. Not just attraction, but like your soul is being physically drawn towards the other,¡± Elle paused. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s what¡¯s going on with you and Adam, but what if it is? What if the stories aren¡¯t just stories? Nowadays born wolves are paired up with other packs to form alliances. There hasn¡¯t been a member that I¡¯ve ever heard of who has found their chante.¡±

 Page 14

    I thought about my connection to Adam, and it sounded exactly like what Elle described, but it also sounded hokey. Surely, there wasn¡¯t such a thing as soul mates. I¡¯d spoke a good game in keeping him out of my pants, but I never ceased to kiss him back or push him away quick enough. Inside I wanted him, and my fa?ade pushed him further away. He no longer acknowledged me and that hurt worse than a bear trap around the leg.Advertisement

    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s it,¡± I told Elle. ¡°Adam doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me anymore¡ªwhich is for the best, I guess. He¡¯s mated to Eve, and if she ever gets the chance, she¡¯ll rip my throat out.¡± I had a sneaking suspicion that the only reason I was still alive was because Adam made sure I stayed that way. I saw the bloodthirsty glare in Eve¡¯s eyes every time she looked at me.

    ¡°We could find out more about it,¡± Elle whispered.

    ¡°How? I doubt Adam will tell us.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a book. It¡¯s been passed down from alpha to alpha, and it holds every bit of information on werewolves. Adam keeps it in his study.¡± A devious smile curled Elle¡¯s pink lips and a glint of mischief lit her green eyes.

    ¡°You want us to sneak into Adam and Eve¡¯s house to find some book about myths that are most likely only stories? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t get caught. We¡¯ll do it during the hunt tomorrow night.¡±

    I burst out laughing. ¡°We¡¯ll be wolves. How are we going to break in with paws?¡± Tomorrow night was the full moon and the change was absolute. We couldn¡¯t switch forms until the sun rose.

    ¡°Adam has a doggy door in case he ever needs to get into the house for an emergency. And the book is hidden under the floorboards. With a little effort, we can totally grab it, read it, and then return it when we¡¯re back to our normal selves.¡±

    I considered her words and the consequences should we get caught. We¡¯d be punished, but so long as that punishment didn¡¯t include death, which I knew it wouldn¡¯t, I was game. I needed to know what the story was all about, and if there was a possibility it could be true, as crazy as it sounded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a partner in crime,¡± I said, and Elle beamed.

    Chapter Eleven

    The pack gathered at the house, ready to head up to Trigger Lake for our hunt. Elle and I devised a plan to track back towards the houses while the others were busying stalking dinner. With luck, we¡¯d grab the book, stow it, and be back before anyone realized we¡¯d left. When a full moon approached everyone got a little antsy. I watched my pack shift from foot to foot as they waited to be called by the moon. Once an animal was in our sights, Adam would direct us to circle it until we closed in and took it down. Usually, we killed two larger animals during a full moon so there was enough to go around. My mouth watered at the thought of sinking my teeth into a moose or elk. Elle and I would have to wait for our dinner though; we had to find the book as quick as possible.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Adam called out. He wore a pair of Adidas track pants and nothing else. My eyes absorbed the beauty of his broad chest and the ripples that made up his six pack stomach. My fingers itched to feel those ripples. Snapping my eyes up, I looked at Adam¡¯s face and he was watching me. My wolf yipped in excitement. It¡¯d been almost a month since he shown any semblance of notice towards me. The look in those cobalt pools before he glanced away was warm and hungry. Maybe he did still have a thing for me. My heart skipped a beat. You¡¯re a pathetic loser.

    Jumping in my truck with Elle sitting shotgun, I pulled onto the mountain road and followed the rest of the pack. The track to Trigger Lake was rocky and difficult to maneuver, but we¡¯d make it. The twilight sky caused my skin to itch and prickle with excitement. My muscles were tense and my wolf emerged. Glancing in the rearview mirror, my brown eyes were now amber. I looked over at Elle and her eyes had changed as well. She rolled her neck to ease the strain. The moon was a powerful thing. Changing during a full one was a lot more dramatic than changing without one. Our wolves took complete control, the feeling almost sensual as we gave in to our inner beasts.

    ¡°Once everyone is ordered to their hunting areas, we¡¯ll break away, and head back,¡± Elle said.

    Nodding, I said, ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡±

    She looked over, her eyes almost glowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    After managing not to break a spring over the large rocks, we pulled in to Trigger Lake. Mountains and pine trees surrounded the area, giving us the privacy we needed. The sky was now dark enough, the moon visible against the purple smeared clouds. Everyone hopped out of their trucks and began shucking their clothing and stowing them. Seeing twenty-four naked bodies shouldn¡¯t have surprised me, but I still got uneasy at seeing my friends in the flesh.

    I dragged my tank top over my head and threw it in the cab of the truck. Unbuttoning my shorts, I stepped out of them, and also threw them in the truck. Everyone knew I kept my bra and panties on until I absolutely had to take them off, so when I unhooked my bra and stepped out of my underwear, admiring gazes found my now naked body.

    I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the men¡¯s stares though. I was focused on Adam. Our eyes locked, and I swear his jaw tighten.

    ¡°Hot damn, Anna, can I get a taste?¡± Mark teased.

    ¡°Like you could handle me.¡± I laughed.

    I caught Sawyer¡¯s gaze, and he winked and smiled in appreciation. I returned his smile, happy he didn¡¯t seem to be pissed at me anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to prove you wrong,¡± Mark said.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Adam barked, and Mark, along with the other men, ignored my exposed flesh. A grin lifted my lips.

    Elle kept staring.

    I laughed and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle me either.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± She chuckled, her cheeks reddening.

    Adam assigned areas, breaking us down in crews of four and five. When we found an elk or moose, we were supposed to alert him, and he¡¯d direct the others to set up the trap.

    Everyone¡¯s bodies began to wither and soft moans filled the secluded area. The sky was dark enough for the call of the moon to be too strong to refuse. One by one each person shifted.

    I felt the rush of the change and within a blink of an eye I was on four paws. I don¡¯t know about normal wolves, but werewolves see everything in color. A trait I¡¯d been happy to keep. Adam padded through pack so he stood in the middle of the circle and let out a long howl. Eve followed and each wolf joined in according to their superiority. When it was my turn, my wolf joined in on the song to the moon. Adam yipped, and we broke out in teams. Elle and I were lucky enough to be paired together. Running into the tree line with her right beside me, we headed for our designation. Asher and Joe were in front of us, both of their wolves silver. Once they were out of sight, Elle nudged me with her nose. We stopped running and listened for a few seconds before turning around and heading back. We ran like hell. It¡¯d be some time before the wolves got far enough into the mountain to hunt, but it was at least five miles back to the house.

    Elle kept pace with me, her wolf was a reddish color with black sprinklings. She stood a little shorter than my wolf, but that didn¡¯t distract from her ability to run next to me. I bolted through the wind, my heart hammering in my chest, and my eyes focused on the space in front of me. I was afraid that if I saw an animal, my wolf would take control and hunt rather than flee.

    ¡°Your little stunt is going to have all the men pounding on my door to claim you,¡± Adam¡¯s voice penetrated my mind, causing my hurried steps to falter. Worry pumped through my veins. Did he know I wasn¡¯t with the group? I glanced over at Elle, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of having heard Adam.

    ¡°That should make you happy,¡± I thought back. I guess it took seeing me naked to get a rise out of Adam.

    Just when I thought Adam had gone back to ignoring me, his voice sounded in my mind again. ¡°Nothing about you being with other men makes me happy, Anna.¡± His voice held an edge that caused shivers to radiate through my body. I craved his possessiveness, the power in his tone that wanted me all to himself.

    ¡°Sawyer dumped me,¡± I told him, not exactly sure why. I guess I wanted him to know that no other man would be sampling my goods.

    ¡°What a fool,¡± Adam snorted.

    I didn¡¯t respond again. I needed to stop entertaining the idea of Adam being mine. As much as I wanted to be with him, I wouldn¡¯t share him with Eve. I snarled at the thought. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to get drawn in again just to be thrown away.

    I could now see the lights of the houses as I pushed forward, my claws digging into the soft earth. Elle and I headed towards Adam and Eve¡¯s large log cabin. Heading around the back, Elle slipped in through the doggy door with me following behind.

    Heading down the hallway, we stepped into a large office. Elle scratched at the area rug until it fell back to reveal the hardwood floor. A small notch was cut out of one board. Elle stood over the board and pawed at the floor. I watched her determination with appreciation. When her claw hooked the notch, she pulled back slow and the board lifted to reveal an opening. Bending down, I clutched the leather bound book in my teeth.

    Elle let the board fall, tamped it down, and pulled the rug back to cover it. I was impressed with our thievery as wolves. Not wasting any more time, we left Adam¡¯s and ran like hell towards the main house. We didn¡¯t have a doggy door installed so I stored the book behind a row of evergreen bushes that lined the front of our home.

    ¡°Group two head southeast,¡± Adam¡¯s voice demanded. Elle and I glanced at each other, our tongues lolling in our best wolfy grins and headed back towards Trigger Lake. We took off in full run, our main mission was to return unnoticed. The group had dispersed throughout the mountain, so finding them was going to take some time. We had to be there for the kill.

    It took us less than twenty minutes to return to the hunting ground. Elle and I found our group quick and fell into formation as they pushed a large moose towards the group on its other side. Snapping and snarling at the moose¡¯s hind legs, the animal ran in the direction we wanted. The wolves waited for it on the other side, ready to attack.

 Page 15

    As the moose bounded through the trees, Adam sprung up and jumped on its back. The moose cried out as Adam¡¯s teeth sunk into its shoulder. One by one, the pack attacked the animal, and it slumped to the ground. Eve rushed towards it, her teeth sinking into its throat and the struggling stopped.Advertisement

    My wolf salivated at our fresh kill, ready to sink her sharp teeth into the meat. But I had to wait my turn. Adam and Eve tore chunks off and devoured them like savage beasts, blood coating their muzzles.

    When they¡¯d had their fill, the other high ranking wolves feasted. I padded back and forth, antsy for my meal. Unless we took down another animal, there wouldn¡¯t be too much left for me.

    ¡°Anna, come over here,¡± Adam said, his voice sounding in my mind. My wolf held no reservations about her attraction to the alpha. She bolted around the group of feeding wolves towards him.

    He was hidden in the trees, his black fur blending in with the night. The beautiful glow of his yellow eyes shone against the darkness, but I didn¡¯t need to see him to know where he was¡ªI was drawn to him.

    ¡°Eat,¡± he said, amused as he nudged a hunk of meat towards me. I stared at the offering, trotting closer, and devoured the moose flesh. When I was done, I began cleaning off my paws and muzzle. Adam watched me for a few moments before slipping away. My wolf whined when her alpha disappeared. I even felt myself sag in sadness. My attraction towards Adam wasn¡¯t due to the fact that he was my alpha. It wasn¡¯t because he was gorgeous, powerful, and the leader of our group. I wasn¡¯t just attracted to him¡ªI was pulled towards him. Being around him was magnetic. It not only hurt my heart, but it crushed my soul because I knew he was unavailable.

    As soon as the sun rose and I was back to my normal, human self, I¡¯d go through that book with a fine tooth comb and find out if Adam could be my chante.

    Chapter Twelve

    ¡°Is the door locked?¡± I asked Elle.

    ¡°You already asked that, and yes it is for the twentieth time.¡± We¡¯d retrieved the book from the bushes and sat on my bed hovering over it. It was covered in leather with an emblem of some sort of intricate circle design on the front. It had to be at least five inches thick and filled with ivory paper.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be on the wrong side of Adam¡¯s wrath, or Eve¡¯s for that matter,¡± I told my friend. Elle ignored my concerns and flipped the book open. The pages were filled in with dark ink, some drawings, but mostly passages from previous alphas. Each article was signed and dated with the inscriber¡¯s name.

    The page Elle flipped to was a picture of wolves in a circle with one larger wolf in the middle. The surrounding wolves had their heads bowed and in elegant script it read: The Reign of Edwards.

    ¡°Is this the alpha ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s sorta a big deal,¡± Elle said. As we flipped through the pages there were five other alpha ceremony drawings, the last one of Adam. All of the pack mates surrounded him pledging their loyalty. In the back of my mind, I wondered how that must feel to have so many dedicated followers. Pride stirred in my heart as I stared at the black wolf¡ªmy wolf.

    ¡°Who taught you about all this stuff?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a history buff. When I was changed I hounded anyone I could for information on the creature I became,¡± Elle laughed to herself in remembrance. ¡°Adam sat me down after hearing about how much I was annoying people with my questions. He and I discussed the legends and myths until two in the morning. That¡¯s how I knew where he hid the book. I was in the room when he retrieved it. It¡¯s more hidden so that humans or other packs can¡¯t find it.¡± I smiled at her and wondered why I hadn¡¯t wanted to find this stuff out.

    ¡°I think this is it,¡± Elle said as she flipped to another page. Her finger ran down the paper as she read to herself.

    ¡°Well?¡± My lungs tighten as I waited for the verdict.

    ¡°Chante,¡± Elle read, ¡°is an old Indian legend. It is said that every heart has a counterpart and until it is found, a person will not know true happiness. Nature has paired man and woman since the dawn of time, but when you find your chante, she alerts you. The earth moves, guiding you towards one another. It is said that no force can undo what Mother Nature has set into motion.¡±

    Elle looked up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not much, but this could be it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still not sure I believe in soul mates. I mean I can¡¯t be the only female who is drawn to Adam. He is gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re not,¡± Elle agreed. ¡°But you¡¯re the only female he¡¯s been drawn to. I¡¯ve never even seen him like that, even with Eve.¡± Her smile grew wider until twin rows of sparkly white teeth showed. I smiled back, happy to have a piece of hope that maybe, just maybe, Adam was my chante.

    ¡°Anna?¡± Adam¡¯s voice boomed through the house, and Elle and I scrambled to hide the book.

    We rushed to where Adam stood in the kitchen. Four other men I didn¡¯t recognize were with him and emanating pure power. My wolf respected these men. I bowed my head and Elle followed suit. Strange.

    ¡°Anna, the leaders have traveled a long distance to meet you,¡± Adam said and my head popped up. ¡°This is Wade,¡± Adam gestured towards a man who looked to be in his thirties. I hadn¡¯t expected a leader to be so young. He was tall, at least six-foot-three, and rock solid. His clothes stretched the span of his wide chest and bulbous arms. His jeans fit loosely but I could tell muscular legs hid underneath. I nodded my head in his direction, not sure whether I should speak. I kept my eyes on his chest so I wouldn¡¯t make eye contact. Everything within me said I wouldn¡¯t get away with staring one of these men down like I did Adam.

    ¡°This is Nicholas, Michael, and Jeff,¡± Adam continued, and I nodded in each of their directions. All of them were stocky and frightening. Their faces hard and serious.

    ¡°Nice to finally meet you, Anna Avery,¡± one of the men said. ¡°And you, Elle Andrews.¡±

    Elle and I both nodded again. An extreme urge to curtsey filled me, but figured that¡¯d only get me laughed at. I¡¯d never been so out of sorts that I didn¡¯t know how to act. My wolf was a nervous mess, which in turn made me just as nervous.

    ¡°Shall we sit and discuss what¡¯s been going on?¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord,¡± Adam said, and the four men turned to go into the living room. Just as Elle and I were about to follow, Adam stopped us.

    ¡°Elle, this meeting is for Anna. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Elle nodded, squeezed my arm and turned to leave. I wanted to beg for her not to go, but I kept my unease to myself.

    Adam leaned down so his mouth was close to my ear. His warm breath stirred my hair and my hands itched to reach out to him. It¡¯d been so long since he¡¯d been this close.

    ¡°You will be respectful. They aren¡¯t as forgiving as I am,¡± he warned.

    When he withdrew from me, he placed a hand on the small of my back and together we met the leaders in the living room.

    All four men sat together on the longer side of the sectional. I took the spot furthest away and stared at my clasped hands in my lap. I hated this. Hated feeling inadequate and beneath these men¡¯s feet. Everything inside of me wanted to meet their eyes and show them I was their equal. But my wolf held power over me in this situation and would not allow me to defy Adam¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Anna,¡± one of the men said. ¡°We hear that there have been a couple murders and you were the last to see the victims alive.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be straight with you, and you will answer truthfully,¡± the man paused and I nodded again. ¡°Did you kill these men?¡±

    I was quiet for a moment while I thought about the dreams and the taste of blood in my mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°How can you not know?¡± another man asked, his voice slightly deeper than the previous interrogator. ¡°You either did or you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember killing anyone, but I had dreams of the killings,¡± I explained. The room was quiet for a moment, spiking my already jumpy nerves. Squeezing my hands tighter, I focused on the pain of my nails digging into my skin.

    ¡°What happens in these dreams?¡± Yet another man asked. It¡¯d be really nice if I could put a face with the voice, but I kept my eyes down.

    ¡°I¡¯m the wolf,¡± I told them. ¡°I see everything from its perspective and its thoughts are the ones I hear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very¡­¡± one of the men started.

    ¡°Bizarre, it¡¯s bizarre,¡± another one finished.

    I bit my lower lip and shifted on the couch.

    ¡°From what I understand, you were the last to see these two men alive?¡±

    ¡±Just the one, Tim, the first victim. I¡¯d had a mishap in the forest and passed out. The hunter¡¯s body was found close by.¡±

    ¡°A mishap?¡± A leader questioned.

    ¡°She fell onto a bear trap set up by rangers hunting for a rabid wolf or mountain lion,¡± Adam explained.

    ¡°I see and you¡¯ve had trouble being around humans in the past?¡±

    Another nod.

    ¡°Is it possible that her wolf is so strong it overtakes her without her knowledge, and therefore, the only memories she retains are dreamlike?¡± One of the men asked and the four of them began mumbling as they talked amongst themselves.

    I closed my eyes and tried to calm my nerves, but when Adam approached my lids snapped open. He stood next to me, making sure not to touch me. My muscles eased a bit, and I could breathe easier with his close proximity.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to tell you that exposing us to humans is very dangerous,¡± the man with the deeper voice said.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°If what you say is true, and you don¡¯t remember killing the men, then I believe we have no other choice than to stay and observe your actions. You¡¯ll be kept under a watchful eye, and sooner or later, we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this.¡±

    I closed my eyes for a moment, releasing a heavy breath. Elle had been my babysitter which was fine with me. Now I¡¯d have four leaders scrutinizing my every move. Damn it!

 Page 16

    ¡°We¡¯re happy to have you,¡± Adam said, clearly as surprised as I was. ¡°You may stay in the main house, there are plenty of bedrooms.¡±Advertisement

    They were staying in my house?

    ¡°Very good,¡± one of the leaders said. ¡°Our bags are in the SUV, we thought this might not be solved tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tend to them,¡± Adam said and began to leave the house.

    ¡°Nonsense, have Anna retrieve them. An alpha shouldn¡¯t be reduced to a bellboy, even if it is for your leaders.¡±

    Adam seemed like he wanted to say something, but I stopped him.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to,¡± I said and smiled for good measure. Honestly, just getting out of the house and away from their stares was purpose enough.

    Once outside, I took a moment to catch my breath and gain my composure. What if I was the one going on a killing spree? Surely, the penalty would be death. Would the leaders do it or would I die at the hands of Adam? My body wouldn¡¯t calm down and more thoughts bombarded my mind. If it came to death, I hoped it¡¯d be Adam who ended my life. I needed to know he¡¯d be the last person I saw as I faded from this world.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    I half turned and blinked away the tears that stung my eyes. Adam walked towards me, stopping a couple feet away.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out,¡± he said, and something within me snapped.

    ¡°Why should you care? You¡¯ve ignored me for the past month!¡± Once the words left my lips I realized how much I wanted an answer. I needed to know how he could be on me one minute and discard me the next. But most of all, I needed reassurance that I wasn¡¯t alone in the feelings I had for him. You¡¯re a needy wreck!

    ¡°Never mind,¡± I told him. I didn¡¯t want to hear the same spiel about how he was Eve¡¯s mate and there was nothing he could do about it. My heart couldn¡¯t take the hammering of those words again.

    I opened the door to the SUV and unloaded the suitcases.

    ¡°Anna¡­I,¡± Adam began as if he couldn¡¯t find the words.

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± I lied as I lifted the luggage. I started towards the house, but Adam stepped in front of me.

    ¡°Tell me why you were crying.¡±

    I shifted my gaze away from his concern. ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Adam reached a hand out; his fingers caressed the side of my face. My eyes closed against the feel of his warm skin on mine.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°What if I am the one responsible? I¡¯ll be sentenced to death.¡± I kept my voice low as if speaking any louder would make the words true. When Adam didn¡¯t respond, I looked up. His eyes changed to fierce and protective.

    ¡°Do you feel in your heart that you¡¯re responsible?¡±

    I thought for a moment, really thought and then shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I told him. ¡°But none of it makes sense. Why would I have the dreams or memories, whatever they are?¡±

    Adam stepped closer. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll figure it out together.¡±

    I released an annoyed breath. I hated the worry on his face and the promise of his words. ¡°Thank you, my alpha. You¡¯re most gracious.¡±

    Adam stepped away as if my words burned him. If he wanted to spout shit about his duties, I¡¯d go back to being his loyal subject. There¡¯s a reason why the phrase ¡°can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too¡± existed. I wouldn¡¯t allow him to pay attention to me when it pleased him and ignore me when he wanted. As much as my hands wanted to roam over his broad shoulders and rippling abs, I would rein in my overpowering lust and be just another member of his pack.

    I pushed past him.

    ¡°Anna,¡± Adam said my name with authority, and I turned around, unable to ignore the power of my alpha. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    I remained silent, unsure where he was going. With confident steps, he moved closer. His eyes shifted towards the house as if he were making sure no one was watching. Leaning down, his cheek rested against the side of my face as his lips spoke against my hair.

    ¡°I want you, have always wanted you. It¡¯s not fair that you judge my merit when you refused to be with me because I¡¯m mated to Eve.¡± The sound of him licking his lips sent a shiver through my body. ¡°Believe me when I say that the only thing keeping me from taking you right now is that it¡¯s what¡¯s best for you. I want to keep you safe.¡± Adam stood up straight, looked at me with an intensity that burned to my very core and then disappeared into the house.

    I swallowed around the lump in my throat, grabbed the luggage, and followed with a small smile on my lips.

    Chapter Thirteen

    ¡°Good morning, Anna.¡±

    I looked through groggy eyes at four large men sitting at the kitchen table. Elle was in the process of cooking bacon, eggs, sausage and pancakes. The aroma was mouthwatering.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I said to the leaders. ¡°You slept well, I hope?¡±

    Each of them grunted in agreement.

    Making my way towards Elle, I opened the fridge and poured a glass of orange juice.

    ¡°Need any help?¡±

    ¡°Could you get the plates, forks and glasses?¡± Elle asked and I nodded.

    While I set the table, I could tell that four pairs of eyes observed me. It made the hair on my arms stand on end as I wondered what they saw when they looked at me. Did they already have their minds made up and waited for an opportunity to convict me?

    ¡°Any dreams last night?¡± one of the leaders asked.

    ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s been almost a month since I had my last uh¡­dream.¡± I continued to place a plate, glass, and silverware in front of each man.

    ¡°What are your plans for the day?¡± another leader asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be doing my chores,¡± I told them as I stood back and hugged my arms to my chest.

    ¡°You may look upon us,¡± the man with the deeper voice said. The shock caused me to look over at Elle. She shrugged and I turned my attention towards the table. I was hesitant to peel my eyes from the floor, but if I didn¡¯t, it could be considered rude. When I looked up, four stone cold faces greeted me. I¡¯d only seen them through peripheral and those hard lines and tight jaws were still in place.

    ¡°The old ways state that one shall not look a leader, or alpha, in the eyes as a show of respect,¡± the man with the deeper voice continued. I assumed this was Wade considering his younger face. His brown hair was cut closely to his head and his square face held a five o¡¯clock shadow.

    ¡°We realize that making those below us avert their gazes may be impersonal. We want to connect with our people and show we are just as loyal to them as they are to us.¡±

    I took a moment to look at each of the leaders. The three other gentlemen were older, late forties and fifties. Wade looked to be in his thirties. How¡¯d he become a leader so young? Leaders were a group of men who acted as our government. They policed packs that found themselves in the sort of trouble an alpha couldn¡¯t handle alone. The fact that they were staying in my house was a bit embarrassing. Only four months as a werewolf and I already got the attention of the bigwigs.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I told them. ¡°That is very gracious of you.¡± What I really wanted to say was it was about time and the old way was asinine. Luckily, I bit down on my tongue before my thought could slip through.

    ¡°So, chores?¡± Wade asked and I nodded.

    ¡°What does that entail?¡± Nick, Michael or Jeff asked. I couldn¡¯t be sure which man was which.

    I shrugged. ¡°Just depends. I chop wood, mow the lawns, and anything else that needs to be done. Today, I¡¯m trimming a couple tree branches that are too close to some of the houses.¡± I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not glamorous, but it¡¯s my life.¡±

    Wade smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve had my fair share of those not so glamorous times.¡±

    ¡°That was before his daddy claimed him and stuck a silver spoon in his mouth, or a platinum spoon rather, silver would torture,¡± either Michael, Nick or Jeff said with a smile. The three of them laughed, but Wade shifted his eyes and clenched his jaw so tight I could practically hear his teeth grinding.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± I said and began to leave the room. It was clear the three older leaders didn¡¯t show Wade the same respect, and I had enough problems without standing in the middle of their ribbing.

    ¡°Hold up,¡± Wade said, following me down the hallway. ¡°We may not be the hard asses you originally thought, but we were serious when we said you¡¯d be kept under a watchful eye. I¡¯ll tag along with you today.¡±

    Oh goodie! ¡°Elle can watch me. I¡¯m sure you have better things to do.¡±

    ¡°Elle¡¯s your friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wade nodded. ¡°And that¡¯s why we can¡¯t trust her to really watch you. Go get dressed, and I¡¯ll be waiting out front.¡±

    I stared at the back of his head and pretended if I blinked just right, it¡¯d explode. Unfortunately it didn¡¯t work. Once in my bedroom, I shut and locked the door. Elle and I stored the book underneath my bed and knowing it was there with the leaders just outside caused my skin to itch. Personally, I didn¡¯t mind borrowing it without Adam¡¯s knowledge, but my wolf was a nervous nelly. Her feelings soaked through me and made me anxious. Bending down, I grabbed the book and placed it under some shirts in my dresser. I figured that¡¯d be a better hiding place, unless the leaders decided to raid my room.

    Once dressed in shorts and a blue tank top I headed outside. Wade leaned against my truck, his ankles and arms crossed. This sucks! I walked around my truck, opened the door, and hopped inside. Wade followed suit and soon we were driving.

    ¡°When were you turned?¡± Wade asked.

    I looked over, but he stared straight ahead with one arm propped on the door. His profile was beautiful and hard; he was definitely leader material.

    ¡°It¡¯s been four months now,¡± I told him. ¡°I was jogging and a wolf attacked me. Adam found me and took me in.¡± I flexed my fingers against the steering wheel and rolled my neck to ease my nervous muscles.

 Page 17

    ¡°And the wolf that attacked you?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°What about it?¡± I looked over again.

    ¡°Did you figure out who it was?¡±

    I sucked in a deep breath. ¡°No, but Adam thinks it was a rogue. He said there were other attacks shortly before mine. I was the only one who survived.¡±

    Wade was quiet for a while, and I used the time to think about my attack. The memory was foggy, but I¡¯d been trying to remember and little bits became clearer. I remembered falling off a cliff and the wolf pulling me back onto solid ground and its teeth sinking into my throat, but that was about it.

    ¡°The others died because they weren¡¯t strong enough,¡± Wade finally said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The magic that turns one into a werewolf only seeks out those strong enough to accept it. If the other victims died, it¡¯s because they weren¡¯t as strong as you. You should feel grateful that the magic saw something within you.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°Considering I could be six feet under right now, I am grateful. Then again, I could be six feet under by the end of the week if the leaders convict me of murder.¡± I stared at him trying to capture an emotion that¡¯d tell me where they stood on my conviction.

    ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, you have nothing to worry about,¡± Wade replied with a serious face.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m innocent,¡± I said, pulling into the driveway of my first stop. I didn¡¯t wait for Wade¡¯s response. Instead, I hopped out of the truck, grabbed the pruning shears from the bed, and headed towards the tree.

    I stopped short when I rounded the corner and came face to face with a man. A human. My wolf bristled causing the hair on my arms to stand on end. Don¡¯t freak out while I have a leader with me! The man was bent down checking the gas meter, but stood when I approached him. His brown eyes shot wide at my aggressive demeanor, and as I stepped towards him, he stepped back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I all but growled.

    ¡°I work for the energy company, just making my rounds,¡± the man said a little shaken.

    ¡°There a problem?¡± Wade asked from behind me. I closed my eyes and took a couple deep breaths to calm myself down. I prayed my eyes hadn¡¯t changed, but from the look on the man¡¯s face I¡¯d say those prayers would go unanswered.

    ¡°No problem,¡± I told Wade and reined my wolf in. Taking a couple steps backwards, I put distance between me and the human.

    ¡°Sorry, you must have startled my sister,¡± Wade said and the man nodded, but still looked frightened. After he left, Wade grasped my arm so tight I cringed from the pain.

    ¡°What was that?¡± he snarled.

    ¡°My wolf doesn¡¯t like humans, I guess¡­¡±

    Wade loosened his grip, but didn¡¯t let me go. His eyes turned into stones as he glared at me and his cheeks tightened in a scowl.

    ¡°Have you always acted like that with them?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been around a lot of humans since turning. Adam kept me here because he thought it was safer.¡±

    Wade released me and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for werewolves to have such distaste for humans. Of course we think of ourselves as superior, but that doesn¡¯t mean we want to kill them.¡± He paced back and forth. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that man thinks he imagined the change of your eyes. If our secret gets out to the humans, you and the rest of us will be as good as dead.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d acted as bad as Wade implied, but I still felt embarrassed. Sure I¡¯d stalked towards the man and been a little rude, but it wasn¡¯t like I growled at him or even tried to bite him. If anything, he¡¯d think I was a bitch. Of course that didn¡¯t explain why my eyes went from brown to gold, but the sun had been in my face, so maybe the man didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been trying to control it.¡±

    ¡°I think what you need is more interaction. By alienating you, Adam has made the change harder on you.¡± Wade rubbed the stubble lining his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll have to talk with your alpha.¡±

    Uh-oh. I thought but then smiled. Adam getting reprimanded could be fun to watch, especially since he¡¯d spent the last few months doing the same to me.

    After finishing up with my chores, Wade and I headed back to the house. When I pulled into the long driveway, the three other leaders stood outside with the rest of the pack.

    ¡°Which leader is which?¡± I asked Wade as I shut the truck off. I felt silly not knowing how to address them.

    ¡°The one with the crew cut is Jeff,¡± Wade pointed to a man with brown hair. He was stocky and around five-foot-ten. ¡°That¡¯s Michael,¡± Wade pointed to the next man. Michael was taller, around six-foot-one, with shaggy reddish brown hair. ¡°And that¡¯s Nicholas.¡± Wade nodded in the man¡¯s direction. Nicholas was the same height as Michael, but had a more dangerous feel. His jet black hair hung to his stubble lined jaw and his piercing blue eyes burned as he appraised the females.

    ¡°I¡¯d stay away from Nicholas,¡± Wade warned, and I nodded. I could practically feel Nicholas¡¯ sexual energy in the cab of the truck. While I¡¯d been lucky that Adam hadn¡¯t forced me to have sex with him, I wasn¡¯t so confident when it came to Nicholas.

    Exiting the truck, Wade and I headed over to the rest of the members. The scent of grilled meats hung in the air and awakened my appetite. Various members held beers in their hands and chatted amongst themselves. Adam was talking with Joe and Asher, but looked up when I got closer. I gave a short nod and shifted my gaze. I want you, I¡¯ve always wanted you. Adam¡¯s previous words sounded in my mind, and my wolf bristled with lust. The few times Adam and I touched were enough to make me hungry to experience all of him. Sighing in frustration, I headed inside the house. My libido couldn¡¯t take much more of Adam¡¯s torture, and my mind wouldn¡¯t allow my cravings to be sated. Why in the hell did my alpha have to be mated?

    ¡°So, how was your day with the babysitter?¡± Elle smiled.

    I snatched a potato skin and stuffed my mouth. The one thing I loved about being a werewolf was the fact that I could eat anything I wanted and not gain a pound. Food was a different kind of lust for us, one that was causing me to purr in delight.

    ¡°It was okay¡­whatever. I may have blown my chance at winning the leaders over when I snarled at a human today.¡± I began to grab another potato skin when Elle smacked my hand.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Too bad,¡± Elle snapped. ¡°What¡¯s this about a human?¡± She placed a hand on her cocked hip and waited for me to explain.

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± I told her. ¡°Just a man checking the gas meters. My eyes may have changed, but nothing else happened. Wade was pretty pissed.¡±

    Elle released a heavy breath. ¡°Just when I start liking someone around here, she¡¯s gonna get herself killed.¡±

    ¡°Elle!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­kinda. You have major issues when it comes to humans.¡± Elle turned to grab something off of the counter, and I took the opportunity to snatch more food.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I smiled and popped the food in my mouth then turned and headed towards the shower.

    Chapter Fourteen

    The hot spray pounded against my back and eased my sore muscles. My chores today hadn¡¯t been all that tiring, but Wade put me on edge. He¡¯d watched me very closely after I snapped at the human. I¡¯d just lathered shampoo in my hair when the creaking of the door alerted me I wasn¡¯t alone. Each wolf gave off their own scent, and I knew each member of my packs like the back of my hand. The person in the bathroom with me was not of my pack.

    Footsteps sounded closer, echoing on the tile. My heart hammered in my chest as I anticipated the intruder. Grabbing the towel hanging over the shower bar, I wrapped it around my naked body.

    Fingers curled around the shower curtain and whipped it back quickly. Nicholas stood in front of me, a grin on his lips, and his eyes roaming the length of my body. Sexual desire scented the air and smelled like sharp spices.

    ¡°Excuse the intrusion,¡± he said. His voice reminded me of velvet, soft and sensual. My wolf perked up from his attention¡ªthe slut.

    ¡°I¡­uh was just getting out,¡± I lied.

    He spanned his arms against either side of the wall blocking my escape and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you,¡± he said with a cock of his head. ¡°I¡¯d love to wash your back.¡±

    Before I could refuse his offer, he pulled his t-shirt over his head revealing a tight, rippling stomach. A shiver danced through my body as I imagined him and I intertwined and moaning. He looked to be in his forties but that didn¡¯t hinder from his good looks.

    ¡°Really, that¡¯s okay,¡± I told him and stepped out of the tub. Without warning, Nicholas lifted me up and sat me on the counter with a hard thump.

    ¡°Stop,¡± I demanded, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear me or care that I had objections.

    ¡°Come now,¡± he said softly as he squeezed between my legs and leaned down to the crook of my throat. His warm breath caused goose bumps to flit along my skin and my bones to turn to mush. ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and I¡¯m a willing man, don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t want it. I can smell your desire.¡±

    I was turned on, then again it didn¡¯t take much being a werewolf, but I¡¯d made it four months without giving in to every dog that sniffed my way, and I wouldn¡¯t give in now. The problem was, since sleeping with Sawyer, my body craved intimacy now. Sex was like a drug that gave off the most exciting high. The sheer raw sexuality of our kind called to me, and I found myself opening my legs wider to make room for Nicholas.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl,¡± he whispered as he pressed kisses along my throat. A moan escaped my mouth, and it seemed my hands had a mind of their own because they were currently raking down his chest.

    ¡°How¡¯s about we get rid of this pesky thing?¡± Nicholas said as he unwrapped the towel from my body. I had a split second to think that I should stop him when his mouth found my nipple and all thoughts ceased.

 Page 18

    ¡°Anna?¡± Adam knocked and smacked the lusty thoughts from my mind. I shoved against Nicholas, and he growled. The door opened and Adam froze as he saw me perched atop the counter and Nicholas between my legs.Advertisement

    Nicholas smiled. ¡°Until we meet again,¡± he told me and then pushed past Adam. The look on Adam¡¯s face was enough to turn my veins to ice. He slammed the door and paced back and forth, his hands fisting at his sides. When he looked at me, his eyes were citrine and blazing with anger.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    I fumbled to wrap the towel back around me as tears filled my eyes. Looking away, I wanted to crumple to the ground and bawl.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Adam said softer as he approached me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    I stared up at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop him, and now you probably think I¡¯m a whore.¡±

    Adam placed his hands on my shoulders and brought me towards his body where he hugged me to him. ¡°I do not think you¡¯re a whore, Anna. Nicholas has a sort of superpower. He can influence women. His sexuality is so strong it¡¯s almost impossible for females to say no to him, and believe me, he takes advantage of it. He¡¯s already slept with two of the women here. I¡¯m just happy I walked in when I did, and you didn¡¯t end up number three.¡±

    What he said made me feel better, but I wasn¡¯t completely sure whether Nicholas¡¯ sexuality made me act that way or if it was just me. ¡°Still, I feel like a piece of shit right now¡ªdirty.¡±

    ¡°As do the other woman he tricked into bed, I suspect. I¡¯m sorry and if I could rip his heart from his chest, I would.¡±

    We were quiet for a while before I asked, ¡°What did you want?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯d you knock, what made you come to the bathroom?¡± I wiped the tears that fell from my eyes and sniffed. I felt like a complete idiot and of course Adam was witness to my embarrassment.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said, and stepped away from me. ¡°Get dressed, dinner¡¯s almost ready.¡±

    When he turned to leave, I hopped off of the counter and walked to him. ¡°Tell me.¡± Placing a hand on his arm, I tugged him to a stop. When he turned around he wouldn¡¯t look at me. He really does think I¡¯m a whore.

    ¡°I¡­ wanted to see you,¡± he admitted. ¡°This past month has been difficult.¡±

    My breath caught in my throat and my heart pounded in my chest almost painfully. ¡°Oh,¡± I breathed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Nicholas leaves you alone,¡± he said before he slipped out of the bathroom.

    We ate outside. The deck was set up with three long tables and piled with food. The pack ate like starving hyenas, but my appetite had waned. The episode with Nicholas turned my stomach sour. Sure I had trouble controlling my urges, but I¡¯d never considered sleeping with a man I didn¡¯t even know. And I¡¯d never given in so easily. I kept my eyes on the untouched food on my plate, so I wouldn¡¯t catch Nicholas¡¯ gaze. The pack chatted about this and that, but I tuned them out and thought about Adam. His admittance that he¡¯d missed me was like a weight being lifted off of my heart. As much as I craved sex, Adam was the one man who I needed. If I were a flame, then he was the oxygen I needed to burn. I hated it and loved it at the same time. Even though he was close, he might as well have been halfway around the world for all the good it did me. It didn¡¯t matter how much he missed me, it wouldn¡¯t change his relationship status.

    ¡°I plan to take Anna to town tonight.¡±

    My head snapped up when I heard my name. Wade spoke to the other leaders and Adam. He looked at me and raised an eyebrow. I guessed this was his solution to integrating my werewolf with humans. Or maybe he was baiting me into attacking one so they¡¯d have a reason to kill me.

    ¡°I believe that by keeping her up here on this mountain, you¡¯ve hurt her. The beast within her only associates with other wolves, and therefore isn¡¯t sure how to handle humans,¡± Wade said to Adam. Multiple pairs of eyes turned towards me. Heat rushed to my cheeks, and I excused myself. I¡¯d gotten a lot of shit about being the pup around here, but I didn¡¯t need almost thirty people focusing on my incompetence.

    Heading into the house, I cut across the kitchen and living room and went out the front door. Just as I made it down the first two porch steps, Sawyer came around the house.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said to him. Tonight he was dressed in dark jeans and a gray T-shirt. His dark blonde hair was spiked, and his eyes seemed to glow as he watched me. He was beautiful, and I was an idiot for allowing my feelings for Adam ruin what we had.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said back casually. ¡°Want some company?¡±

    Not really. ¡°Sure,¡± I told him deciding it was better than being alone. ¡°I was going to go for a walk.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why I¡¯d left the table so abruptly, maybe seeing Adam reprimanded in front of his pack wasn¡¯t as fun as I thought it¡¯d be. I didn¡¯t want to see the leaders belittle the man I cared about or see the look of humiliation on his face as they questioned his methods.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± Sawyer said, extending an arm towards the road. I began forward and Sawyer followed.

    ¡°So, you wanna tell me why Adam has me watching you?¡±

    I stopped walking. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He said to keep an eye on you earlier tonight. Something about you not being left alone.¡± Sawyer shrugged, and I smiled. I guess this is what Adam meant when he said he¡¯d make sure Nicholas would leave me alone. Nicholas seemed like the type to make his move when there weren¡¯t any witnesses.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got roped into this,¡± I told him and continued to walk. Sawyer fell into stride beside me. ¡°I know it must be awkward for you considering¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a big boy, Anna.¡± He smiled. ¡°What we had was short, but I don¡¯t hold any ill feelings towards you. I guess you can¡¯t help who you fall in love with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in love with Adam,¡± I retorted. Sawyer nodded his head and pursed his lips to mock my words. Was I in love with Adam? How was I supposed to know? I¡¯d never fallen in love before.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re a hot piece of ass, so you¡¯ll land on your feet,¡± I told him. Sawyer pushed my arm, and I stumbled a couple inches. Laughing, I hit him back.

    ¡°Well for that to happen, I¡¯d have to leave Wyoming. If you haven¡¯t noticed there aren¡¯t a lot of pickings here.¡±

    I frowned because he was right. Our pack was seriously lacking in the female department. Poor Elle and Sawyer were bound to end up alone if something didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I tapped his arm. ¡°Just sing to them, it made my panties drop.¡±

    Sawyer laughed. ¡°Is that the only thing that made you sleep with me? Are you one of those groupie girls?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t help.¡± Sawyer and I were both laughing when someone called my name.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    We stopped and turned to see Adam and Wade driving up the road.

    ¡°Uh-oh, I think it¡¯s time for your experiment,¡± Sawyer teased.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Wade stopped the SUV alongside us. Adam sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, and his eyes flicked between Sawyer and me. Not that he had anything to worry about, Sawyer and I were just friends, but the jealousy in his sapphire eyes pleased me.

    ¡°Get in,¡± Adam ordered. I said goodbye to Sawyer and hopped in the backseat. Wade pulled away and took off down the winding mountain road. The uncomfortable silence hung thick in the air. Both men¡¯s bodies were ridged and hard.

    ¡°So, where are we going?¡± I finally asked.

    ¡°Nowhere specific,¡± Wade said. ¡°Just around town to get you used to humans.¡± He looked over at Adam. ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be necessary if your alpha would¡¯ve raised you right.¡±

    Adam released a heavy breath and continued to stare out the window. Wade returned his eyes to the road, and I slouched in my seat. In the four months I¡¯d been in Adam¡¯s care, he¡¯d taught me a lot about who I now was. I assumed the reason the leaders were being hard on him was because of the killings. There was a possibility that I was responsible, and Adam was the scapegoat for my alleged actions.

    ¡°I went grocery shopping by myself a month ago, and I didn¡¯t attack anyone,¡± I told Wade like this was the equivalent to winning a gold medal.

    Wade looked at me through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Congratulations, but from what I saw today you still aren¡¯t comfortable with humans.¡±

    I had the strong urge to stick my tongue out, but decided that would be immature and not help my cause. We sat in silence for the rest of the trip, which like everything else in Wyoming, took forever. Buffalo was at least forty-five minutes away, and the view outside my window was land with a few houses every ten miles or so. My mind traveled back to when I was still human. I adapted to living with Adam¡¯s pack so quickly I hadn¡¯t thought about the life I¡¯d lost. Not that I really had a life to speak of, but it was a lot simpler then. Sure I barely made enough money to get by and I came home to a dog at night, but my life was my own. Now, I could be a murderer and was obsessed with a man who was with someone else. Oh how the tides turn. I¡¯d traded one extreme¡ªboring life¡ªfor another¡ªexciting and dangerous life.

    I eyed the back of Adam¡¯s profile. His blonde hair was tucked behind his ear, giving a clear view of his strong jaw and full lips. Part of me wished I¡¯d given into him a month ago and to hell with the consequences. Of course that¡¯s how I felt now, sans sex. I hated the thought of them sharing a bed or worse¡ªtheir bodies.

    I shook the thought from my mind. As much as I didn¡¯t like Eve, I felt like a horrible person for wanting her man. Adam was hers, and it wasn¡¯t right, or moral, to want otherwise. I felt like one of those bimbos who got involved with a married man and believed when he said ¡°he¡¯s going to leave his wife.¡± How pathetic was I?

 Page 19

    My head snapped up when Wade pulled into the theater. Not exactly the venue I¡¯d expected for testing my limitations to humans. The small cinema only showed two movies at a time and those movies had been out for months. Of course since I¡¯d been a werewolf for the past few months, I hadn¡¯t seen the flicks. Once Wade parked, he hopped out of the SUV and Adam and I followed. Downtown Buffalo could barely be considered a city. Its buildings were small and the majority sold hunting stuff and antiques. Even the theater was tiny with its square roof and bland plastered walls. If it wasn¡¯t for the sign announcing what it was, it could¡¯ve passed for a warehouse.Advertisement

    ¡°What are we seeing?¡± No matter how sad the building was, I was excited to see a movie in an actual theater instead of in my living room. I guess that explained how pitiful my life was. Not that I was a social butterfly before becoming a werewolf, but I did have times I¡¯d have fun.

    ¡°You choose,¡± Wade said. ¡°But we¡¯re not here to have fun. We¡¯re here to see how you do sitting in a room with humans. We¡¯ll start here and see how you do just being around them, and then we¡¯ll interact, depending on how this goes.¡±

    Great, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the movie with two pairs of eyes judging my reactions to the crowd. Maybe I could stuff my face with buttery popcorn and get lost in some hot vampire action, so I wouldn¡¯t notice being stared at for two hours.

    ¡°Fright Night,¡± I said, pointing to the poster of Colin Farrell in a tight white tank top. Both Wade and Adam groaned as I walked inside the building. I stopped short as a thought came to me. I leaned closer to Wade, cupped a hand in front of my mouth, and asked, ¡°Are vampires real?¡± It seemed likely considering I was living proof werewolves weren¡¯t just the monsters fairytales are made of.

    Wade sucked in a deep breath as if annoyed or pissed. ¡°Yes, they exist.¡±

    My eyes shot wide. ¡°Seriously? Have you met any? Are they sexy and mysterious like in the movies and books?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep the excitement out of my voice.

    ¡°Well,¡± Wade said, smiling. ¡°They don¡¯t sparkle.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± The young girl behind the counter asked. I took a moment to judge my reaction to her. My wolf bristled underneath my skin as the girl stared me in the eyes. I sucked in a deep breath and tried to calm my inner beast.

    ¡°Three for¡­Fright Night,¡± Wade said dismally. I smiled at the girl, but turned towards Adam so my wolf had something more scrumptious to focus on. My clever trick worked because as soon as my eyes found those azure orbs, my body relaxed. Adam smiled and a shudder ran the length of my spine. Man, he was gorgeous.

    ¡°Come on you two,¡± Wade ordered and we followed him over to the concession stand. A young man with a skin condition smiled at us revealing braces wrapped around his teeth. Man, I¡¯m happy I¡¯m out of that awkward stage.

    ¡°Tell the man what you want, Anna,¡± Wade said. I stepped closer to the counter, took another deep breath, and made sure my eyes were focused on the menu board instead of the kid. As I searched the set of choices, my stomach rumbled. I hadn¡¯t eaten at dinner and now I was feeling the effects of my lost appetite.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a large popcorn, large coke, and nachos¡± The young kid looked surprised at how much food I¡¯d ordered. His beady eyes flicked to my slim waistline and then he nodded. He probably thought I would scarf the greasy goodness down and throw it up later. Hey, as long as he didn¡¯t think I was a werewolf all was good.

    After we had our junk food, we headed for the room that our movie was playing in. It wasn¡¯t hard to find, there were only two showings total. As I picked a row and walked towards the middle of the seating, Wade took the row behind me.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I can see your reactions better if I sit behind you,¡± he said as he sat down. Shrugging, I placed my soda in the drink holder and sat down as I tried not to drop my popcorn and nachos. Adam sat next to me, which was both awkward and exciting. Almost like we were on a date.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of humans in the room, maybe six. So far my wolf was more focused on the food and Adam¡¯s close proximity to worry about them. The lights dimmed and the large screen flickered to life as previews started to play. I was aware that the arm rest to my right was pushed up and Adam¡¯s hand was resting against the side of my leg. I wondered if Wade would have a problem with Adam and mine¡¯s relationship, or if it was normal for alphas to sleep with the females in their packs. Knowing how Nicholas was, Wade probably wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelash if Adam stripped and mounted me right there. My wolf got excited thinking about it.

    The spot that the back of Adam¡¯s hand touched tingled. Closing my eyes, I gave myself a pep talk to ignore those lustful feelings and concentrate on the screen in front of me. Unfortunately, the pep talk didn¡¯t work. When I opened my eyes, I snuck a peek at Adam and a sexy smirk lifted one side of his mouth. How I wanted to kiss those lips. Fisting a hand in my popcorn, I shoved the kernels into my mouth and ground them into nothingness. Adam turned his hand so his fingers faced my leg, and with the slightest movement, he caressed it. Heat flourished through my body. The arm holding the popcorn squeezed the bucket tighter while my free hand crushed the arm rest. What in the hell was he doing?

    I can¡¯t focus on anything but you. Adam¡¯s voice sounded in my head and the intrusion was surprising enough that I jumped. Luckily, a scary preview was showing, and Wade would think I got scared. Adam didn¡¯t speak to us, well me, telepathically unless we were in wolf form.

    Well, Wade is focusing on me too, so knock it off. I smiled, unable to contain it.

    Oh, come on. Don¡¯t you want to see how far we can go before we¡¯re caught? His voice grew huskier.

    I bit my lower lip as the heat settled between my legs. Considering he¡¯s right behind us, we won¡¯t get far. There may have been a bit of disappointment in my voice.

    Is that a challenge?

    I suppose it is. I ran a hand over my mouth to conceal my growing smile.

    ¡°Anna has to go to the restroom,¡± Adam said, turning around to face Wade. My eyes shot wide as I realized what Adam was thinking. ¡°We¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should take her,¡± Wade countered, and Adam¡¯s defenses perked up before he calmed himself down. ¡°Anna?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°I¡¯m okay with Adam.¡± I hoped the nervousness in my stomach didn¡¯t sound in my words.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t let her out of your sight,¡± Wade warned Adam.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be on her like white on rice,¡± Adam replied with a grin that caused my legs to shake. A whole month and he hadn¡¯t touched me. The anticipation was so strong I about sprinted to the bathroom.

    As I stood I caught Wade¡¯s eyes and the suspicion within them. Looking away, I followed Adam out of the theater and towards the restroom. My heart was jackhammering in my chest.

    You go in first, Adam said. Shouldering past him, I stepped into the small bathroom. Deciding it¡¯d be safer to hide in one of the stalls, I shoved the doors open on all of them and entered the last one. It would make it easier for Adam to know which one I was waiting for him in. I was so excited I felt jittery. Blowing into my hand, I checked my breath. Ack, popcorn, that couldn¡¯t be sexy. Slipping out of the stall, I turned on the faucet and brought a handful of water to my lips. Swishing it around, I spit into the sink and slipped back into the stall. It was the best I could do and hopefully Adam wouldn¡¯t mind too much.

    Two minutes passed and no Adam. I leaned against the wall, shifting my feet back and forth and staring at my watch. Four minutes and still no Adam. Did I misread the situation, and he was just waiting for me to pee? That didn¡¯t make sense. After eight minutes, I was no longer jittery with excitement. I slipped out of the bathroom and headed out. Adam stood off to the side, cell phone pressed to his ear, and an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡°Eve, I don¡¯t know what to tell you. She¡¯s my responsibility, and I couldn¡¯t just shove my duties off on Wade. There¡¯s nothing going on between me and Anna.¡±

    And there it was, the proof I needed that Adam didn¡¯t feel the same way I did for him. My heart felt like it¡¯d fallen to my feet and my chest rose and fell heavily as I stared at him. He looked up and our eyes met. His eyebrows furrowed and his mouth hung open slightly as he realized I heard his conversation. I didn¡¯t want to hear anymore, I stalked back to the theater.

    Chapter Fifteen

    If someone asked if Fright Night was good, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them. After Adam returned from his phone conversation, he tried to talk to me through telepathy for the entire movie. I ignored him as best as I could, but it made focusing on the film difficult. The only good thing that came out of it was that I also couldn¡¯t focus on the humans. After the movie, we hopped back in the SUV, and Wade drove to Wal-Mart. It was the only store that was open all night and had a sufficient amount of people. I walked on the side of Wade where Adam wasn¡¯t. How could I believe he was my chante or that the heartfelt words he¡¯d spoken in the past had meaning. They were just that¡ªwords.

    ¡°You did very well at the theater,¡± Wade said, and I reined in my anger to pay attention.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said coolly. ¡°So are vampires as sexy as Collin Farrell?¡± I needed something to occupy my mind, so why not find out more about the fanged?

    Wade laughed. ¡°Only if they were sexy to begin with. Turning vampire isn¡¯t an instant beauty serum; they look just like everyone else.¡±

    I could have met one and not even known it. ¡°Are there any in Wyoming?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are a few, but they tend to migrate to more crowded states.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever met one?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Wade said a bit annoyed. ¡°Enough about vamps. I need you to pay attention to the humans. Your wolf needs to interact with them.¡±

    I rolled my eyes, but kept my lips sealed. ¡°Hello,¡± I said to the greeter at the doors. The old gentleman smiled and my wolf perked up. I reminded myself that the elderly man wasn¡¯t challenging me, just simply smiling. Once we stepped into the large store the scent of human overwhelmed my senses. Sweat, perfume, cologne, urine, and food assaulted my nostrils and made my brain swirl with mixed emotions. My wolf wanted to growl, while I wanted to vomit. All the smells mixed together were enough to turn the greasy theater food sour in my stomach.

 Page 20

    We walked down the aisles in silence. Wade observed my body language, and I hoped he didn¡¯t notice I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the people. Instead, I stared at various items on the shelves. If a human crossed my line of sight, I¡¯d shift to another item.Advertisement

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Wade asked, using a psychiatrist tone.

    ¡°Well, Doc, I¡¯m feeling a little agitated that I¡¯m being paraded through the store like a science project.¡± Uh-oh, the bitchy attitude was a dead giveaway that the humans were getting to me. Not that I wanted to turn hairy and chomp down on some homo sapiens, but my wolf didn¡¯t enjoy their company. Her feelings make me agitated. I needed to calm down and show Wade they didn¡¯t have an affect over me.

    Wade growled low in his throat. ¡°If dead bodies weren¡¯t showing up on Adam¡¯s mountain, you wouldn¡¯t be subjected to this experiment.¡±

    ¡°Only one body was found on the mountain,¡± I argued. Not smart. Wade grabbed my arm and hauled me into an empty aisle.

    ¡°You will respect the leaders and their methods. I say you need to interact with humans, so you¡¯ll interact with them. No more back talk, understand?¡±

    I nodded and kept the snide remark on the tip on my tongue from slipping out.

    ¡°Good. Now I want you to go up to the woman and ask where the paper plates are, got it?¡±

    I nodded again and looked in the direction he pointed to. My eyes shot wide when I recognized the young woman¡¯s face. She was tall and slender with wavy brown hair that hit to the middle of her back. Large, almond-shaped, blue eyes studied some sort of pricing gun in her hand. With unsteady steps, I walked up to my old friend.

    ¡°Chelsea?¡± I said with mock surprise. Chelsea¡¯s head popped up and her face brightened at seeing me. We¡¯d met in high school and had been almost as close as best friends. It wasn¡¯t until a year after school that we lost contact. I assumed she went away to college while I hung back.

    ¡°Anna? Oh my gosh, it¡¯s been forever!¡± Her arms went around my neck and squeezed. My body went rigid and on high alert. My wolf squirmed underneath my skin and fought to break free. Closing my eyes, I sucked in a breath through my nose and released it through my mouth. This is Chelsea, she¡¯s not a threat. Calm down.

    When she released me I was a bit calmer. She didn¡¯t run away screaming, or look scared, so my eyes must have remained their normal brown. A wide smile stretched her lips and all the tension in my body subsided.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± I asked when I was sure words would leave my lips instead of a growl.

    ¡°Good. I just finished school. I couldn¡¯t find a job in graphic design, so I came home, hence the horrible work attire.¡± She held out her blue vest and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m living with my parents, but I¡¯ve almost have enough saved up to get my own place,¡± she paused. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve always been a talker. How have you been? What school did you go to?¡±

    I returned her smile and shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to college. It wasn¡¯t for me.¡± Chelsea nodded as if she knew as much. I was the type of kid to go to school and do my homework simply because I had to. I didn¡¯t strive for straight A¡¯s or have stacks of college pamphlets as a freshman.

    ¡°I heard about your parents. I¡¯m so sorry. Are you living in their house?¡±

    No. I¡¯m a werewolf and living with a whole pack up in the mountains.

    ¡°Um, no I sold it. Sad memories and all that,¡± I told her.

    Two large bodies sandwiched me and Chelsea¡¯s eyes went wide. I couldn¡¯t imagine what she was thinking as she took in Wade and Adam¡¯s huge frames next to my slim one. Both men towered over me. If anything, she¡¯d think they were my bodyguards.

    ¡°Did you find the paper plates?¡± Wade asked with a pointed look. I glanced back at Chelsea expectantly.

    ¡°There down that way, aisle seven,¡± she said with awed tone. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Chelsea nodded in Wade¡¯s direction. I wasn¡¯t sure if she gave a second glance at Adam, which was strange¡ªAdam was ten times hotter than Wade. But maybe I was biased.

    Adam¡¯s body changed to steel at Chelsea¡¯s question, and before I could come up with an explanation, Adam stepped forward.

    ¡°That¡¯d be me,¡± he said, outstretching his hand. ¡°Adam Everwood. This is Wade Smith.¡± Adam motioned with head to large man to my left. ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡±

    ¡°Ooo, Wade Smith sounds like a spy¡¯s name.¡± Chelsea giggled, and I knew she had a thing for my leader. If she only knew¡­

    ¡°Nice to meet you, but we really must be going,¡± Wade said, barely paying the poor girl any attention. Chelsea¡¯s smile straightened, and she focused back on me.

    ¡°Let me give you my number. I¡¯d love to catch up.¡± Her eyes shifted towards Wade then back to me. She pulled a piece of paper and pen out of her pocket and scribbled her phone number down.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I told her as I stuffed the paper into my pocket. Wade began to pull me away, but we stopped when Chelsea spoke again.

    ¡°It was so nice seeing you again, Anna.¡±

    ¡°You too,¡± I told her careful not to make her to think we¡¯d see each other again. My life was a hairy, complicated mess¡ªone that didn¡¯t allow humans.

    ¡°Nice meeting you too, Adam and Wade,¡± she said, lingering on Wade¡¯s square face. He nodded and pulled me away. Once we were out of earshot and down aisle seven. Wade stopped and released my arm. His sudden personality change was strange, but didn¡¯t comment. Leaders were the alphas of all the werewolves, who was I to question their mood swings?

    Wade closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°You did very well with that woman,¡± he said breathy.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± He looked beaten, like he¡¯d just ran a marathon and had trouble holding up his large frame.

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s just¡­nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± I replied and then looked at Adam. ¡°My boyfriend?¡± I arched my eyebrows as I waited for his response.

    ¡°We needed a story,¡± Adam explained. ¡°We don¡¯t want her blabbing to other humans that she saw you with two dangerous-looking men and that you seemed on edge. That would raise red flags. Plus, she was enamored with Wade, so I didn¡¯t want to crush her hopes.¡± Adam laughed and slapped Wade on the arm.

    Back at the house, Wade excused himself and headed off into the woods. I was acutely aware I was alone with Adam. I made a beeline for the house when his fingers curled around my arm and stopped me.

    ¡°Anna, wait.¡±

    I turned around, but looked off into the distance so I wouldn¡¯t get lost in his blue eyes or full, sexy lips. One smirk or wink and I¡¯d lose my resolve and forget that horrible phone conversation.

    ¡°Please join me,¡± Adam said, and when I looked up he pointed to the back seat of the SUV. I scoffed and tried to pull away, but his grip tightened. ¡°So we can talk in private,¡± he clarified.

    ¡°Adam, I¡¯m really over this whole thing,¡± I told him. In honesty, I was. I was tired of wanting what I couldn¡¯t have and tired of hearing excuses, both his and mine.

    ¡°Please,¡± he said as he released me and scooted along the leather seats to make room for me. ¡°Just listen to what I have to say.¡±

    I¡¯m such a glutton for punishment. I slid into the car and shut the door, making sure to keep as far away from him as the small space would allow.

    ¡°There are things you don¡¯t understand, Anna,¡± Adam began, and I rolled my eyes. Wasn¡¯t that always the excuse in this scenario? ¡°Did you expect me to tell Eve that I couldn¡¯t talk to her because you were waiting for me to ravish you in the theater bathroom?¡±

    A smile curled my lips at the thought of Eve¡¯s face if she¡¯d heard those words. Of course I wouldn¡¯t be smiling long if she had¡ªI¡¯d be dead.

    ¡°As my mate, and a pure bred werewolf, Eve has the right to kill any female who threatens her position. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying, Anna?¡±

    I looked over at him. His face was serious and his eyes were filled with an inner turmoil I¡¯d never seen.

    ¡°Alphas sleep around all the time,¡± I said, throwing a monkey wrench into his logic. Adam¡¯s arm closed the gap between us and his hand rested on my leg. Prickly tingles radiated up my thigh causing goose bumps along my skin.

    ¡°Those encounters are purely sexual,¡± Adam said. ¡°If one threatens her position as alpha female, she can kill them. You have to know I don¡¯t just want you for sex. If that¡¯s all I wanted, I could visit any of the females here.¡± He scooted closer, and I pressed against the door. I needed to keep a level head and not get swept away in the lust he always seemed to ignite within me. But he smelt so good, like the forest and spices. His tongue snuck out and licked his upper lip, the heat boiled between my legs. This man had the power to turn me into a blubbering idiot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening her position,¡± I whispered. Adam was so close the entire right side of his body pressed against me. He slung an arm across the back of the seat while his other hand held my chin.

    ¡°Ah, but you are,¡± he said softly as he dipped his mouth to mine. ¡°You will not have me while I¡¯m mated, and I cannot have another because of you. You¡¯ve already eradicated her from my mind and bed.¡± His lips pressed against my mouth, and my whole body sagged as I lost myself in the kiss. ¡°My mind and heart are full of only you, and Eve sees that. She¡¯s not jealous. She doesn¡¯t love me, nor I her. It¡¯s the power she¡¯s frightened of losing. You are mine, Anna. I feel it so strongly, like it¡¯s engraved in my heart. Eve doesn¡¯t belong by my side.¡±

    Adam brought his lips to mine, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he said. Did he feel so strongly because I was his chante? Excitement and fear washed through me. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted? I thought as I focused on kissing Adam.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said as I pressed against his chest. Adam¡¯s eyes were a vibrant gold and glowed in the darkened car. The scent of his arousal permeated the air and called to me. ¡°Why have your eyes changed?¡± I asked after I got over the initial shock of the need coursing through my body.

 Page 21

    ¡°It happens when wolves are turned on.¡± Adam didn¡¯t wait for a response. He laid back on the seat and dragged me with him so I was laying on top of his hard body.Advertisement

    ¡°Was that why Wade acted like strange tonight?¡±

    Adam grumbled. ¡°Yes. I think he liked Chelsea as much as she liked him, and he had trouble controlling the urge to rip her clothes off in front of everyone. A male wolf¡¯s passion can get a little¡­well it turns us into savages sometimes and makes it hard to reign in our control,¡± Adam grinned. ¡°Kinda like how I¡¯m finding it very difficult to control myself right now.¡± And just to show he was being honest, Adam tore my shirt down the front. Luckily, I¡¯d done laundry and wore one of my cute bras instead of the blas¨¦ ones I wore when I didn¡¯t have anything else. Adam¡¯s lips kissed around the red lace, licking the plump flesh of my breasts. His fingers worked the clasp. With a hard thrust, his pelvis dug into the spot between my legs. Man, how I wanted him¡ªneeded him. But if I gave in, I¡¯d be the other woman. That thought constantly nagged at my mind whenever I was around him, always ruining the moment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± I told him as tears stung my eyes. Instead of focusing on Adam, I quickly tied my shirt together as best as I could and opened the door. Adam stopped me.

    ¡°Anna, I love you,¡± he blurted.

    My breath caught in my throat and my heart stopped beating. The tears I¡¯d been trying to hold back spilled over my cheeks and my entire body was numb. His words were perfect, but the situation was all wrong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­I have to go¡­I¡­¡± I stuttered as I fell out of the car and ran. Adam didn¡¯t chase me, and I was happy for that. I needed time to think and clear my head, time to understand what all of it meant and how I should handle it. I bolted into the trees, jumping over rotting logs and rocks. After a while, I allowed the sounds of my heavy footfalls to overpower the questions in my head.

    Chapter Sixteen

    ¡°No¡­.stop,¡± the woman screamed. My teeth sank into her leg, just above her knee. Her weak fists pounded against my back. If I wasn¡¯t a wolf, I¡¯d have laughed at her feeble attempt to hurt me. A warm spray of her coppery blood splashed my mouth, a tingle of delight washed through me.

    The woman continued to scream and flail. I needed to shut her up and quick! Pouncing, I pinned her shoulders with my large paws and growled, revealing my finely pointed teeth. Tears soaked her cheeks, her lips quivering as her eyes shot wide. I especially liked my reflection in them.

    ¡°Kim?¡± A man called from about fifty feet away. We were hidden behind a garage, just out of view of the man. The woman cried out to get the man¡¯s attention, but I clamped down around her throat to cut off her plea. A melodic tone sounded from her jeans¡ªa cell phone.

    ¡°Kim?¡± The man yelled again. I liked to enjoy my kill, but time was of the essence, and the man could find us at any minute. With just the right amount of pressure, my teeth popped through the woman¡¯s flesh, her body falling still. A prickle of excitement ran through my veins at ending her life, her blood coating my muzzle like war paint.

    I was yanked out of my bed by two men. Their strong hands wrapped around my arms and hauled me out of my sleep. Once I was up, they let me fall to my bedroom floor.

    ¡°What in the hell guys?¡± I said, looking up at Wade and Nicholas with heavy eyelids. Both men¡¯s faces were deathly serious, their bodies ridged and emanating power.

    ¡°Anna, you are hereby convicted of murder,¡± Wade said and I gasped.

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± I scrambled off the floor. Nicholas stepped in front of my door to make sure I didn¡¯t make a run for it.

    ¡°Look at your feet,¡± Wade said, his head nodding in their direction. My head fell, my eyes going to toes. They were covered in mud.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t,¡± I shook my head back and forth as I stared at my feet. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean I killed someone,¡± I managed to say, bringing my focus back to the leaders. Wade¡¯s features grew tighter, his lips thinned to a straight line. With a tight grasp, he yanked me out of my bedroom and towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Look,¡± he said, his finger pointing towards the large mirror that sat above the double sinks. I was hesitant to see my reflection, afraid that whatever I saw would be the final nail in my coffin.

    ¡°Look!¡± Wade said a little louder. Peeling my eyes off the counter, I stared ahead. Red blotches of dried blood dotted my cheeks, forehead and neck. My hair was a stringy mess, leaves and other debris littering my blonde locks.

    ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t,¡± I said, my voice no more than a whisper. ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± I shifted my eyes, unable to look at the evidence right in front of me.

    ¡°There was another body found early this morning,¡± Wade said, his voice almost sad. ¡°Did you have another dream last night, Anna?¡±

    Realization dawned on me as I remembered the dream I¡¯d been having right before I was yanked from my bed. In the confusion I¡¯d forgotten all about it.

    ¡°Yes, but I had that dream right before you woke me up,¡± I said, my eyes pleading with Wade. Nicholas leaned against the door frame, his arms crossed and a smug look on his face. I hated him, hated being so close to him and what he¡¯d done to me.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t murder the woman,¡± Wade said, his dark eyes boring into me. ¡°Perhaps you killed her earlier and were reliving the glory of the kill.¡±

    You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I scoffed. ¡°I¡¯d never kill anyone.¡± It didn¡¯t matter what words came out of my mouth, I couldn¡¯t fight the blood splattered on my face. I wanted to object and believe in my innocence, but I was starting to think I was guilty.

    ¡°Then tell me how did this get here?¡± Wade¡¯s fingers dug into my skin as he turned my face towards the mirror again. ¡°Tell me why your feet are covered in dirt? Did you go out for a run last night and kill an animal?¡±

    ¡°I did go for a run, but not in wolf form, and no, I did not kill anything last night.¡±

    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± Elle said, peeking her head into the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I caught her gaze in the mirror and instantly began to cry. I¡¯d grown fond of Elle, and now I was going to be killed for supposedly killing others.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Nicholas said, stepping in front of her to block her way.

    ¡°What about me?¡± Adam asked, coming into view. ¡°She¡¯s part of my pack, I deserve to know what¡¯s going on.¡± My heart stopped beating for a millisecond as I remembered what he¡¯d told me last night.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Nicholas said snidely. ¡°Look at her.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware we convicted people without concrete proof,¡± Adam said, shouldering past Nicholas and stopping just in front of me.

    ¡°Is blood on her face, dirt on her feet, and the confession of having another dream about killing not proof enough?¡± Wade bit out. It was a pity Wade was being such a jerk, I was starting to like him.

    ¡°Does the blood on her face match the murdered woman¡¯s? If she was the killer wouldn¡¯t she of woken up like this before? I find it a little odd that this happened after the leaders arrived,¡± Adam countered. I watched the muscles in his arms flex as he crossed them across his expansive chest. He stared daggers at Wade, while I wished I could feel those arms surrounding me.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting your feelings cloud your judgment,¡± Wade said, ignoring Adam¡¯s question. ¡°If this were any other person, you¡¯d be as ready to convict her as we are.¡±

    Was it that obvious? Did the entire pack know Adam and I had feelings for each other? I wondered if the leaders spoke to Adam about our predicament and reminded him of his duty to Eve. If they had, it didn¡¯t show. Adam wasn¡¯t ignoring me anymore and even put his neck on the line to defend me.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Adam replied. ¡°I would want a fair trial for any member of my pack. And, as you know, as her alpha, I must agree with your verdict, or I can defend her.¡±

    Elle gasped from the doorway. Nicholas snorted as if what Adam said was the silliest thing he¡¯d heard. Wade released his grip on me and nodded his head.

    ¡°We have a member on the police force,¡± Wade said. ¡°I¡¯ll have him run a DNA test on the blood found on Anna and the victim. If it¡¯s a match, will that be evidence enough for you? I¡¯d hate to have to kill two people because one of them is hard up.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Why would you have to kill two people?¡± I asked, turning to look at Wade.

    ¡°Her lack of knowledge about our laws is astounding,¡± Wade said to Adam. ¡°Your alpha is graciously ready to fight on your behalf. If an alpha believes that one of his wolves is being unfairly judged, he can fight one of the leaders. If he wins, the accused goes free,¡± Wade told me.

    My breath became labored as I thought about Adam fighting for me. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe in him, I knew he was strong, but there was a reason the leaders were leaders. They¡¯d been the strongest of the bloodline and earned their positions.

    ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯t win?¡± I asked, my voice breathy.

    ¡°Use your imagination,¡± Nicholas chimed in.

    My head was shaking back and forth while words failed to form on my lips. I stared at Adam with wide eyes, tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± I told him. ¡°If I¡¯m killing people, I will accept the punishment.¡± Even though my insides twisted in fear, my voice came out strong. I didn¡¯t want to die, but I wouldn¡¯t allow someone else pay for my crimes. If the blood on my face was in fact the murdered woman¡¯s, I deserved death. How could I live knowing that three people were dead because of me? I wasn¡¯t about to add another body to that count. Adam would live even if I had to shoot him with a tranquilizer gun so he¡¯d miss the fight.

    ¡°It seems your pack mate doesn¡¯t have as much faith in her innocence as you do, alpha.¡± Nicholas snorted.

 Page 22

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to,¡± Adam said, his eyes falling to me. ¡°I have enough faith for the both of us.¡±Advertisement

    ¡°Yeah¡ªyeah, you guys like each other,¡± Nicolas said, walking into the bathroom and grabbing my arm.

    Wade opened the medicine cabinet, grabbed a couple cotton swabs and began to swab the blood from my face. When he was happy with the amount he collected, he nodded towards Nicholas.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, resisting wherever it was he was trying to pull me. After what happened last time I was alone with him, I didn¡¯t want another occurrence. If what Adam said was true and Nicholas has some super lusty juju, then I¡¯d rather die than have my free will yanked from me.

    ¡°Anna must be confined until I can get in touch with Doug,¡± Wade said, holding Adam back when he tried to get in the between me and Nicholas. ¡°It¡¯ll take a couple days for him to run the tests. We can¡¯t have her killing more people.¡±

    Nicholas smirked at Adam and a rumble came from his chest. ¡°Elle, you will stay with her at all times. If you so much as look away from her, it¡¯ll be your head, understand?¡± Adam growled. ¡°And,¡± he continued, shifting his eyes to Nicholas, ¡°if you touch her inappropriately, we won¡¯t have to wait for the results for a fight.¡±

    ¡°Nicholas will not use his charms on her,¡± Wade promised, giving Nicholas a warning glare. ¡°And Elle is welcome to keep her company. She¡¯s not to be let out of this house and a guard must be with her at all times. If word gets out that werewolves exist it¡¯ll cause a worldwide panic.¡± Wade began to leave and then stopped. ¡°I like you, Anna, but I won¡¯t allow you to put our entire race in danger. If the test comes back positive, you will be put down.¡± He turned and walked away, leaving me with my jaw on the floor.

    ¡°Anna, calm down,¡± Elle said, resting her hand on my shoulder to stop me. I¡¯d been pacing my room for the last two hours. Nicholas left his duty as guard and Michael had taken up post in front of my bedroom. He wouldn¡¯t allow me to close my door, afraid I¡¯d sneak out of my window.

    ¡°How am I supposed to calm down?¡± I shrieked. ¡°You¡¯d be freaking out too if you knew you were going to die.¡± I picked up pacing again. My fingernails were chewed down to nubs, and I was sure I¡¯d worn a trail into my carpet.

    ¡°Are you psychic now?¡± Elle asked with sarcasm. ¡°Have you seen the future?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± I told her. ¡°This is serious¡­.as in deadly serious!¡± I trailed a finger across my throat to mimic a beheading. If I did die, at least it¡¯d be quick¡ªor at least I hoped.

    ¡°I am being serious,¡± Elle snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you already know you¡¯re guilty and there¡¯s a headstone waiting for you. Besides¡­¡± Elle glanced over at Michael whose back was turned towards us. Stepping close to me, she leaned in and whispered in my ear, ¡°You know Adam isn¡¯t going to let anything happen to you, even if you are guilty, which I doubt.¡±

    Michael turned around at our sudden silence. Elle backed away and smiled at him. He didn¡¯t return the friendly gesture. Once he turned back around, I whispered back to Elle.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let Adam kill himself for me.¡±

    ¡°Like you could stop him,¡± Elle replied and then mumbled, ¡°or me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked a little louder than intended. Michael looked over his shoulder and glared at both of us. His eyes were baggy, as if he hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep. When he turned back around, I grabbed a hold of Elle¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Please tell me you won¡¯t interfere with my sentencing.¡± I couldn¡¯t deal with the fact that two people might die because of me. As much as Adam and Elle thought they could save me, it¡¯d only get them killed.

    ¡°If it were me, would you sit by and watch me die?¡± Elle asked, crossing her arms and tilting her head in question.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me, and I say to stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Elle drawled out. ¡°Look whose growing into her big girl panties. It¡¯s about damn time.¡±

    I shook my head, my frustration levels too high to form an argument with my friend. Instead, I ran my fingers through my hair and paced again. Even my wolf was agitated. I could feel her squirming underneath the surface, making my skin itch and my temper short. My reflection from this morning flashed into my mind. Red splatters coating my face and debris in my hair. What in the hell happened? Closing my eyes, I thought about the previous night. Sure I had the dream, but I couldn¡¯t remember one solid memory of killing anyone. The not knowing was driving me insane.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some tea,¡± Elle said, flipping her red hair over a shoulder. I watched as she sauntered out of the room and disappeared down the hall. Michael turned to look at me, his eyes shooting towards the window.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m just as curious as you guys to find out what happened.¡±

    ¡°Correction,¡± Michael stated, turning so that he was facing me head on. ¡°We already think you¡¯re guilty. The only reason we¡¯re running the test is to please your alpha. It may surprise you, but we don¡¯t like killing people.¡±

    ¡°You guys seem ready to kill me,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s different, you¡¯re a threat¡ªAdam isn¡¯t. It¡¯d be a shame to lose an alpha.¡± Michael smiled and turned back around, leaning a shoulder against the wall. I sneered at his back and wished I had a silver bullet.

    Sitting on my bed, I eyed my alarm clock. It¡¯d been two hours since Adam and Wade left. What was taking them so long? Granted they wouldn¡¯t have the results for a couple days, but I needed to speak to Adam, to find out what, if anything, they found out. Looking around the room, my gaze settled on my dresser. Inside was the book we¡¯d stolen from Adam and never put back. If the leaders decided to search my room, they could add thief to the charges against me. The thought of Adam and the events from last night popped into my head. He said those three terrifying words, words that had never been spoken to me. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about him, but having the alpha confess he loved me was just another problem I faced. He knew we couldn¡¯t be together, so what was the point in telling me how he felt? It only complicated how my feelings and left me lost on what I should do. It was a sick twisted game of torture where there were no winners.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± Elle said, bringing me out of head. I looked up and reached for the cup of hot tea. The scent was harsh and caused my upper lip to draw up on my teeth.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I held the cup out as far away from me as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s tea,¡± Elle stated.

    ¡°Uh-huh, this doesn¡¯t smell like any kind of tea I¡¯ve ever had before. What¡¯s in it?¡±

    Elle cocked a hip and crossed her arms, giving me a look that said I should shut up and down the nasty smelling liquid. With an arched eyebrow, Elle nodded towards my cup and waited until I took a sip.

    Bringing the mug to my lips, I allowed a drizzle to coat my tongue and almost gagged. The taste was worse than the smell.

    ¡°Seriously, what is this?¡± I asked around a cough. My tongue tingled and my wolf retreated, if that made sense. I could feel her presence almost cowering, her strength waning.

    Elle walked over to the bed and sat beside me. Holding onto the bed with both hands, she leaned forward, her copper hair spilling over her shoulders. With a sideways glance, her green eyes glinted as her lips whispered, ¡°Wolfsbane.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I shrieked and dropped the cup. The brownish green liquid soaked into my carpet, and I edged back onto my bed. Michael turned around and eyed both of us before his gaze found the stain on the floor.

    ¡°She¡¯s a bit shaken up and clumsy,¡± Elle lied. Michael rolled his eyes and turned back around. Elle grabbed my arm and tugged me towards her until our faces were touching.

    ¡°You need to drink it,¡± she bit out. ¡°It¡¯ll help you calm down and get out of your head for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s poison,¡± I hissed, knowing why my wolf shied away from it. The herb was deadly to werewolves, and I¡¯d ingested some of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s only poisonous in large quantities.¡± Elle slipped off of the bed, bent down and retrieved my cup. Walking over to my dresser, she lifted a kettle and refilled my mug. Looking over, she raised her cup towards me and then downed its contents.

    I watched her with wide eyes, worried she¡¯d just sealed her fate, and I¡¯d be burying my friend come morning.

    After drinking the tea, she filled the cup up again and walked back over to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±

    Biting my lip, I looked up and then down at the glass. When it seemed Elle was fine and what she said must be true, I clasped the mug.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure about this?¡± I asked as I stared at the liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s like puffer fish,¡± Elle said and I frowned. ¡°It¡¯s poisonous, but when it¡¯s sliced just right, it can be eaten. The same goes for wolfsbane. A little is harmless.¡±

    Her comparison left a lot to be desired, but I believed her. Slowly raising the cup to my lips, I allowed a small portion to flood my mouth. My tongue tingled and my wolf scurried away. Swallowing the tea, I took another drink and then another until the cup was empty. When I finished the last of the drink, I felt strangely at peace. The burden of whether I was a killer, my complicated relationship with Adam, and the fear of possibly dying all vanished.

    ¡°See, isn¡¯t that better?¡± Elle asked as she tugged the covers back and helped me slip into bed. The warmth of my blankets surrounded me like serene cocoon. My eyelids grew heavy and drooped closed. I snapped them open. Elle¡¯s red hair glowed as she blocked out the light from my ceiling. Leaning over me, she pressed a kiss to my forehead and whispered, ¡°Goodnight, Anna.¡±

    Chapter Seventeen

    Flashes of forest raced through my mind as I tried to outrun the wolf. My legs were tired from my earlier jog, now burning and growing weak. Still, I kept running.

 Page 23

    I was falling over a cliff. The air whooshed my hair out and into my face. A sharp, searing pain shot through my arm, causing me to cry out. Like the event was on fast forward, I was on the ground listening to two people talk. Tilting my head back, I stared at the two naked bodies and shock grabbed ahold of my lungs and squeezed.Advertisement

    My eyes shot open. Reaching a hand up, I rested it over my beating heart that seemed on a mission to bruise my ribcage. Sitting up and hugging my knees to my chest, my eyes darted around my bedroom. The dream was a vivid replay of when I¡¯d been attacked by the wolf, the day my life changed forever. Those events were fuzzy at best and revisiting them was discomforting. In my dream, I¡¯d seen Adam standing next to Eve, or at least I think it was Eve. Her hair was longer and a darker shade of brown. Even Adam looked slightly different. His hair was to the middle of his chest and his eyes seemed more hazel than blue. Although sorrow smothered his face, a trace of ominous rejoice was also there. I imagined the whole thing. It¡¯s just my brain¡¯s way of dealing with all of the drama in my life.

    Two loud bangs startled me. The visitor didn¡¯t wait for my invitation, instead the door swung open and Wade stood on the other side. My heart pounded in my chest as I waited for the news. Did he already have the results of the test and was he coming to kill me?

    ¡°Get up,¡± he ordered. Glancing at the clock, I realized it was still the same day only later. The wolfsbane tea knocked me out, and I¡¯d slept for nine hours. Now the sky was dark and the crickets chirped. I could see the glow of a fire in the backyard and hear the strum of Sawyer¡¯s guitar. Bonfires were a common thing in the summer, something I loved.

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± I edged out of bed, grabbing a rubber band off my nightstand. Now was not the time to worry about whether my hair was presentable or not. My entire body trembled as I thought that I could die tonight. There was so much I wanted to do, so much I hadn¡¯t said to a particular alpha. I finally found a group of people I considered family, and now I¡¯d lose them¡ªor rather they¡¯d lose me.

    ¡°Meeting at Adam¡¯s,¡± Wade said, his tone lacking any semblance of emotion. His face was stony and his eyes serious¡ªnot good. I glanced at my dresser, the place that held the stolen book. If I were going to die, I didn¡¯t want Adam finding it later and thinking I was a thief, even if I was. Getting it out without Wade seeing was going to be a problem.

    ¡°Could you turn around?¡± I asked and was rewarded with an annoyed groan. ¡°I need to change shirts,¡± I lied. Wade¡¯s eyes went to my window and then he turned around. Being treated like a criminal was getting old. Did he really think I¡¯d make a break for it with him only a few feet away?

    Opening my closet, I dug around until I found my messenger bag. Moving quickly, I opened my drawer and shuffled the large book inside. After I was sure the book was securely hidden, I changed my shirt quickly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I said as I slung the strap to my purse around my chest. Wade eyed my accessory, but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he moved to the side and held out his arm as a sign that I should go first.

    Having him walk behind me was being led to the gallows by the undertaker. My muscles were tense and the hairs on my arms stood on end. Even my wolf was silent, either scared or still loopy from the wolfsbane.

    ¡°So¡­what¡¯s the verdict?¡± I looked over my shoulder, but kept walking towards the living room. Out of my peripheral I saw the gang circled around the fire going on with their lives. I desperately wanted to be part of their carelessness. I wanted to hear Sawyer sing, listen to Joe¡¯s jokes, and eat large amounts of grilled meats. Unfortunately, fate had something else in store for me.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it at Adam¡¯s,¡± Wade responded. Would they set up a time and date that Adam would have to fight for my freedom, or did they plan to kill me without the knowledge of the pack? Not that any of them would put up too much of a fight, except Adam and maybe Elle. If I was responsible, I put their lives in danger. The secret of our kind could not get out without serious repercussions. That meant if I was the wolf strolling around attacking humans, I needed to be put down.

    As Wade and I climbed into his SUV, I stared out the window and thought about my dream. It¡¯s not easy trying to decipher whether there¡¯s any truth to a hallucination. The fact that all my other dreams had come true was a bit alarming. Was Eve the one killing humans and Adam knew it? The short drive seemed to last forever. I couldn¡¯t stop fidgeting, wondering, and worrying about what I¡¯d learn tonight. When Wade pulled to a stop outside of Adam¡¯s house, he got out while I waited in the car. Adam¡¯s house, once normal, now scared the hell out of me. Inside the leaders and my fate waited for me. I thought for sure I¡¯d be strong and accept whatever verdict they came to, but now that I was about to hear it, all I wanted to do was wake up from this nightmare.

    ¡°You coming?¡± Wade asked, tapping on the passenger side window.

    I nodded, clasping the door handle and slowly opening it. The air in my lungs thinned as I tried to suck in a deep breath. I was sure that if I looked down, I¡¯d see my shirt pulsating from the violent beat of my heart. I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was supposed to die three months ago. I was obviously in the right place at the right time for fates sneaky plan to work, although it hadn¡¯t. I¡¯d survived my attack and now death had circled back around to claim me again. As Wade and I walked up to Adam¡¯s house, I saw the life I¡¯d reclaimed slowly slipping out of my grasp. Flashes of my bloody reflection, the dreams, and how I reacted to humans bombarded my mind. The puzzle pieces slipped together. The wait no longer felt unbearable because I knew I was to blame. This whole time the signs were smack dab in front of me and my denial made me blind to them.

    Wade stepped through the front door; I was hesitant to follow. I could hear the leaders clamoring inside and Adam shouting back. My name was the topic of their heated discussion, a fact that didn¡¯t help my feet move forward.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Wade said, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and guiding me into the house. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he called out and the argument ceased.

    As we rounded the corner to the dining room, everyone¡¯s heads snapped up, their steely eyes pinning me in my place. The only person I could focus on was Adam. He sat at the head of the table, his hair messy and his eyes tired. The atmosphere of the room was thick with tension and anger. My skin tingled with the sensation of unease as my wolf gauged the situation. No matter if I accepted the guilty verdict, my wolf wouldn¡¯t bow so easily.

    ¡°Sit, please,¡± Wade instructed as he pulled out a chair at the end of the table. Glancing down, I slid into the seat and closed my eyes for a split second. When I looked back up, my gaze found Eve¡¯s. She sat on Adam¡¯s right, her hands clasped in front of her and an evil smirk on her lips. Now that I was in the presence of both of them, my dream seemed more real. Though Adam claimed he didn¡¯t love Eve, he stood beside her. I wanted to believe that he felt something for me, possibly loved me, but that was just me being foolish. If he¡¯d really loved me, wouldn¡¯t he have left Eve for me? Wouldn¡¯t he have made a proclamation to the leaders that he wanted to have me as his mate? I knew there was a lot of political crap, but I also knew that those kinds of things didn¡¯t, or shouldn¡¯t, pertain to matters of the heart.

    ¡°Anna, we received the test back early,¡± Wade said as he sat down to my left. A red folder lay in front of him on the table, his fingers peeling back the flap to reveal the papers inside.

    ¡°I need a minute,¡± I interrupted. ¡°Sorry¡­I just¡­I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Slipping out of the chair, I raced to the bathroom. Shutting the door, I braced both hands on either side of the sink and hung my head. Maybe I wasn¡¯t as at peace with the news as I thought I¡¯d be. What normal person would be?

    Looking up, I caught my reflection and shook my head. If my parents were alive, what would they say? Would I even be in this mess? I cringed at what they¡¯d think of me now. How they¡¯d look at me knowing I killed three people. I could barely look at myself without repulsion. The beast I thought I had under control, controlled me all along.

    Two soft knocks sounded at the door. My head snapped in the direction and then at the small window over the toilet. The prospect of running was so damn alluring. But being on the run for the rest of my life was not.

    ¡°Anna?¡± Adam said softly.

    My entire body sagged at hearing his voice. Clasping the handle, I opened the door and swallowed around the lump in my throat. Adam watched me with caution, almost sorrow. The expression on his face told me all I needed to know. Why would he look so sad if I were innocent?

    Stepping inside, Adam closed the door behind him. His arms went around my body as he hugged me to his chest. Resting his head on mine, he said, ¡°I love you.¡± The words were so soft I barely caught them. I wanted to forget about the leaders waiting in the other room and lose myself in his embrace, but my dream wouldn¡¯t allow me to. Adam¡¯s arms no longer felt welcoming. All I could think about was the vision of him standing next to Eve while I lay dying in front of them and all the times he pretended he didn¡¯t know who attacked me.

    Stepping back, I wrapped my arms around myself and stared at the floor. I couldn¡¯t gaze into those sapphire eyes without crying or getting so angry I would attack him. The confliction of emotions was enough to drive me insane.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked, stepping forward.

    I held out my hand to stop him and took a step back. ¡°Do you know who changed me?¡± I decided to ask again so I could watch his facial expression closer this time.

    Adam¡¯s brow arched in confusion. ¡°No, why?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond right away. I studied his face and body language. He didn¡¯t tense or look away from my hard stare. For all intents and purposes, he seemed legitimately confused by my question. So why did I still feel uneasy towards him? Did it even matter if I was going to be sentenced to death? Maybe it was my way to hold onto hope. Part of me had faith that my life wouldn¡¯t end, and Adam and I had a future. Stupid, I know.

 Page 24

    ¡°I had another dream,¡± I told him. ¡°It was of the day I was attacked.¡±Advertisement

    ¡°Anna, why are we discussing this? The leaders are waiting for you, and they¡¯re already in a foul mood.¡± Adam stepped forward again and I stepped back.

    ¡°In my dream, I saw the faces of two people,¡± I continued. Adam¡¯s body grew slightly stiff, barely noticeable, but I¡¯d caught it. His fingers flexed at his sides and he glanced away when I continued to stare at him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this later. Right now, we need to finish up with this mess.¡±

    ¡°There was a woman¡­and a man,¡± I said, ignoring his attempts to distract me. I paused for a few seconds. As I looked at Adam, I tried to see the truth of my dream. Was the Adam I knew capable of keeping such a secret? Was that the reason why he found me? Because he¡¯d been there when it happened?

    ¡°Anna, that¡¯s enough,¡± Adam said, his tone hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who they were, Adam?¡±

    The door swung open and broke my attention.

    ¡°Anna, we¡¯ve waited long enough,¡± Wade said. He walked in the room and grasped my wrist, his fingers digging into my skin a little harder than necessary. As he pulled me out of the room, I looked back at Adam. He stared me with an emotion I couldn¡¯t put into words¡ªuncertainty maybe?

    Sitting back in front of the leaders, I clasped my hands in my lap and stared straight ahead. I couldn¡¯t think about my dream or if there was any truth to it. If I were going to be sentenced to death, what was the point in worrying about who¡¯d turned me? The reason I wanted to know, needed to know, was because of my feelings for Adam. Sure I wanted to know who attacked me and changed my life forever, but the idea of Adam lying to me for this long was almost unbearable. Were the feelings I thought I felt real or a product of manipulation?

    ¡°Anna, as I said before we have the results of the test,¡± Wade said as he lifted the thin, white paper off the table. His eyes moved from side to side as he read the black text.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say before I read this aloud?¡±

    I thought for a moment. ¡°Only that if I am guilty, it was done unconsciously. I don¡¯t want to hurt people any more than you guys want me to. If by some chance my wolf has taken over and done these horrible things, I accept your punishment.¡± I¡¯d forgotten to breathe while talking, so I took a deep breath and settled in for the inevitable.

    Adam walked into the room and stood to my left. I could see out of the corner of my eye that his hands were fisted at his sides. I cut my eyes across the table and glanced at Eve. She stared straight at me. Her face was serious, but I could see the gleam of happiness behind her steely brown eyes. If the leaders weren¡¯t here, she¡¯d jump up for joy.

    ¡°The test concludes that the blood on your face was that of the victim, Mary Hillson,¡± Wade said, looking at me over the top of the paper.

    My stomach sunk and my heart stopped beating as I heard his words. I was the killer, the one tearing humans¡¯ throats out, and I enjoyed every minute of it. A shiver of disgust trailed up my spine. Bile rose in my throat and sweat broke out along my forehead.

    ¡°There were a few drops of your blood mixed with Ms. Hillson¡¯s,¡± Wade continued. ¡°And a couple specks of blood we have yet to determine who they belongs to.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I mumbled, still trying to come to grips that I was guilty.

    ¡°That means,¡± Adam began when Wade started to talk, ¡°that there could have been someone else with you. Perhaps it¡¯s a setup and someone is trying to make you look guilty.¡± I looked up at Adam, surprised that he still thought I was innocent.

    ¡°That¡¯s bull,¡± Michael argued. ¡°She had the dreams, and then we find her with the victim¡¯s blood splattered all over her face and her feet muddy. Did this someone also go through the trouble of slathering her toes in dirt just so she looked guiltier?¡± He snorted and shook his head.

    I had to admit it was pretty farfetched. Wouldn¡¯t I have woken up if someone was in my room spraying me with blood and mud? I kept my objections to myself, though, because right then another fight broke out. The leaders were arguing with Adam as he pleaded my case. Different theories went back and forth and were shot down by one or more leaders. Adam continued to think of reasons why I looked guilty, but was innocent. After a while I zoned out and went inside my own head. I¡¯d really stepped in it this time, and Adam¡¯s feeble attempts to pull me out didn¡¯t seem to be working.

    ¡°I have the right to defend her if I do not agree with your judgment,¡± Adam snarled, bringing me out of my zoned out state. Had they stated what their judgment was and I hadn¡¯t heard? Obviously it was bad if Adam would to put his life on the line.

    ¡°You¡¯re a stupid man,¡± Nicholas said. ¡°Going against the leaders is a death wish. Is she really worth it?¡± He nodded in my direction.

    My head shook from side to side, but my lips wouldn¡¯t work. I looked up at Adam, begging with my eyes for him to rethink what he was saying. The room was quiet while they waited for Adam¡¯s response. Out of curiosity, I glanced at Eve. She was seething. Her jaw was clenched tight and her brown eyes had a slight golden glow to them. Her shoulders were stiff, nostrils flared, and the murderous stare she gave me said that if she had anything to say about it, I¡¯d be dead come morning.

    Standing up, I cut in front of Adam and said, ¡°Can I refuse his offering?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Adam said incredulously. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to die, Anna?¡±

    I ignored the anger in his voice and waited for the leaders to answer me. I would not allow Adam to kill himself. I could feel anger radiating off of him as he stood behind me. I¡¯d much rather him be pissed than marching off to fight.

    ¡°If you object to your alpha¡¯s help, there¡¯s nothing Adam can say about it,¡± Wade said, almost regretfully.

    ¡°This is bullshit,¡± Adam spat, turning around and punching the nearby wall. He stalked off into another room, the door slamming so hard it rattled the room. Eve stood, walked around the table, and stopped as she passed me.

    ¡°It¡¯s been nice knowing you. On second thought, no it hasn¡¯t.¡± She smiled and left the room, probably to bitch at her mate. I hated, absolutely hated, that she and Adam would still be together after I bit the dust. If I had one dying wish, it¡¯d be that Adam would be rid of her for once and all. Maybe he¡¯d find someone to make him happy instead of being obligated to her.

    ¡°When does it happen?¡± I asked, hugging my arms to my chest.

    ¡°Normally, a sort of assembly is called where you pack mates stand witness to your death,¡± Wades said with a bit of unease. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say Wade was almost sad.

    ¡°So¡­tomorrow night?¡± Something was seriously wrong with me if I was discussing my death as calmly as a summer morning. It was like I had shut down and accepted it. I didn¡¯t need to be told how unusual that was, I knew.

    Wade looked at the men sitting at the table. They all shrugged as if to say that was fine with them. At least I¡¯d have one more day to say my goodbyes. Maybe I¡¯d contact the families of the murdered and apologize. I could feign mental illness or some nonsense to help them understand why I did what I did. Not that any excuse would make them okay with the fact they¡¯d lost a loved one. My stomach lurched at the thought. I remembered how it felt when I lost my parents. That was a feeling I didn¡¯t want to bestow on anyone, yet I had.

    ¡°Tomorrow night then,¡± Wade answered, rising from his chair. I turned to leave, but stopped when Wade called my name.

    ¡°I won¡¯t run,¡± I told him. I needed some time alone. He didn¡¯t look like he liked that idea, but he didn¡¯t press further. He nodded, his eyes full of understanding, and I walked out.

    I made it back to my house when someone grabbed me from behind. I whirled around, ready to punch my attacker when two sapphire eyes caught the light. Adam¡¯s face was full of fury, but his eyes were so sad my breath caught in my throat. If anything would make me run, it was this man. If I could spend the rest of my life with him, I¡¯d gladly play the part of an outlaw. Never seeing Adam again was the only thing that weighed on my mind. What about the fact that you killed three people? I closed my eyes and shook away the thought. The only thing I could do about that was pay with my life. Give mine for taking theirs.

    Adam didn¡¯t speak. Instead, his big arms encircled my waist, and he squeezed me to his chest. His head rested on mine as his breath stirred my hair. The silence of the night and the beating of our hearts was a melody so hauntingly beautiful I closed my eyes and focused on the tune. As I listened, our heartbeats were in sync. As I thought about it, mine began to beat harder. Adam¡¯s rhythm picked up in pace and matched mine perfectly. I stepped out of his embrace and stared at him dumbfounded. It could be that because I was loyal to him and he was my alpha, my wolf was in tune with him. Maybe it was some sort of werewolf thing I didn¡¯t know about. Still, something told me it wasn¡¯t a connection between alpha and subordinate. My hand fell to my side where my fingers brushed against my messenger bag and the heavy book I¡¯d forgotten to return. Maybe the beating of our hearts had something to do with a myth that lay within its pages.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Adam finally spoke, his eyes crinkling as he stared at me. ¡°You can¡¯t lie down and die, Anna. You and I both know you did not kill those people.¡±

    I stared at the ground, unable to see the anger on his face. What if I did give in to hope and come tomorrow night, it let me down? That¡¯d be worse than having an entire day to accept what was coming.

    ¡°We can¡¯t argue with the facts,¡± I told him, glancing up to judge his reaction.

    He took a step back and scrubbed a hand over his face as if that¡¯d erase the frustration he was feeling. ¡°That test was not proof you killed that lady¡ªor the others. A trace of someone else¡¯s blood was found. Maybe that was the actual killer. Yet you¡¯re so ready to take the blame.¡± As he talked his words got louder and louder until he was yelling.

 Page 25

    What could I say that would calm him down? No matter what was said anger would be the result. I was dead set on accepting the leader¡¯s punishment, and Adam was dead set against it. Instead of trying to diffuse the situation, I remained quiet. Adam needed an outlet for his anger, and I was willing to be that for him.Advertisement

    Taking a deep breath, Adam spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to live for?¡±

    I knew it was a loaded question. What he really meant was, wasn¡¯t he important enough to me to fight for my life, so we could be together. Tears blurred my eyes and splashed against my cheeks as I looked away. I couldn¡¯t go down that road again. I wouldn¡¯t bring up the fact that even if I did lived, he was still mated to Eve. That was like chasing a merry-go-round, it never went anywhere except in circles. I thought about telling him how much he meant to me, but I faced the same problem. What would be the point in pouring my heart out when nothing would come of it? I never thought about fate or destiny until I became a werewolf. Now, more than ever, I was convinced it was a heartless bitch that got off on screwing up people¡¯s lives.

    ¡°I can¡¯t discuss this anymore.¡± I turned to leave, but Adam was in front of me so quickly I almost ran into him. Both of his hands gripped my arms as he stared down at me. I wondered if our hearts were still in sync and if his was beating as hard as mine.

    ¡°Give me tonight, Anna. I know your mind is made up and there¡¯s nothing I can do to change it. Please just give me tonight.¡±

    My tears picked up as if his words had turned on a faucet. My lip quivered and my nose filled. I was pretty sure I wasn¡¯t much to look at, at that moment, but Adam¡¯s interest never wavered. I planned on locking myself in my room and staring at a picture of my parents until sleep claimed me, but as Adam stood in front of me, I knew it¡¯d be stupid not to share my last night with him.

    Chapter Eighteen

    Adam took me to a small cabin that sat higher up in the mountains. It looked like an abandoned hunting building that hadn¡¯t been used in a long time. A thick layer of dust covered every square inch. Aside from a wood burning stove and a set of bunk beds, there wasn¡¯t anything else in the space. Two small windows on either side of the room were covered with red and green plaid curtains. The walls were wood planks that looked like they¡¯d been recycled from an old barn. I stood beside the door as Adam got to work at starting a fire. Being at this high of altitude there was still snow on the ground and a chill in the air. The night had taken a lot out of me emotionally. My body was tired and lethargic, even my wolf was quiet. Adam hadn¡¯t spoken much on the drive up. Instead, he seemed oddly focused on his thoughts, and I let him. I was too overwhelmed with my own problems to dissect his.

    Once the fire was started, Adam looked back at me. The space between us felt more like miles than feet. We stood at a standstill as we observed each other, the unspoken words so heavy they were like a physical weight bearing down on me. No thoughts occupied my mind as I stared at the man I¡¯d wanted so badly, but never gave into. All of the rejecting seemed so pointless now.

    Adam took slow, calculated steps towards me, and my body tensed in response. I knew what was going to happen, yet I wasn¡¯t ready for it. At least, I didn¡¯t think I was. My mind wasn¡¯t in the right place to fully appreciate his company.

    ¡°What do you want, Anna?¡± Adam¡¯s head tilted to the side and he watched me through thick lashes. His mouth was slightly upturned, but his smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I hated how small my voice sounded. Now that I needed the strength of my werewolf, the bitch was cowering somewhere within me. I needed that extra helping of sass only she provided. Without her I was weak and vulnerable.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t going to die tomorrow, what would you want out of life?¡± Adam asked again, his fingers trailing down to the buttons on his shirt. One by one he popped them open until ridges of muscle were displayed.

    My eyes stared at the small portion of exposed flesh as I answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It was as honest of answer I could give him. Before I became werewolf, I didn¡¯t have a future mapped out. I worked my job, paid my bills, and lived one day at a time. I learned when my parents died that the future could be short. What was the point in planning for something that may not come?

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just not true, is it?¡± Adam said, taking a few steps closer. ¡°You¡¯re not the type to settle down behind a white picket fence and taxi rug-rats to soccer matches. So tell me, what type are you? What do you crave from life?¡±

    I drew my eyes up and met his, they held a challenge I wasn¡¯t getting. A fire burned behind those sapphires and heated me from the inside out. I felt more alive as something stirred between me and Adam.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet,¡± I responded, standing up straighter. At the moment, I was longing for the man in front of me. My lethargic body had been awakened by his sexuality. Without thinking, I licked my lips and watched him through hooded eyelids.

    Adam slipped his flannel shirt over his broad shoulders slowly and then tossed it onto the bed. The sight of him in the flesh was breathtaking. I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes from roaming over every square inch that showed. A trail of sandy brown hair went from his abdomen and below his pants. His jeans hung low on his hips, revealing the sexiest ¡°V¡± I¡¯d ever seen. Adam¡¯s skin was sun-kissed and golden, the light reflecting off of it. I crossed my arms over my chest and dug my nails into my palms. Giving into Adam would not change anything. I couldn¡¯t allow myself to fall victim to the fantasies I once had of the two of us being together. I¡¯d promised him I¡¯d give him tonight, but it wouldn¡¯t change what tomorrow would bring.

    With slow, smooth steps, Adam stepped even closer. His hand reached out, and his fingers curled under the strap of my messenger bag. As he drew the purse away, he set it on the floor. A split second of panic pounded through me as I worried he¡¯d find out what was in the bag and that I¡¯d stolen it from him. That moment was quickly squashed when his attention was focused back on me. With his pointer finger, he tilted my chin up and leaned forward. He hovered in front of my mouth, his lips teasing mine.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to know what you want, let me enlighten you,¡± Adam said, his breath caressing my face.

    I swallowed hard and tried to remain calm. So many times I¡¯d been this close to him and rejected what we both wanted. Tonight I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d have the strength to deny the one thing I craved from life, the one thing I wouldn¡¯t admit to him. He was the one thing I wanted.

    ¡°You want adventure,¡± Adam began, pressing a soft kiss to my eager lips. ¡°You want a life full of excitement.¡± His mouth trailed down my neck, goose bumps broke out along my skin. ¡°You want spontaneity.¡± He ran his hands down the side of my stomach, his fingers gripping the hem of my tank top. My chest rose and fell in anticipation and nervousness. A smirk lifted his lips as he tugged my shirt over my head. I could see my breasts rising and falling as my breathing picked up.

    Adam walked around me, my head swiveling to watch him. He was the sexiest predator and I would willingly be his prey. With one hand he brushed my blonde hair to the side and kissed up the length of my neck. ¡°You want passion.¡± While I was distracted by the sensation of his delectable kisses, he unclasped my bra. Drawling the straps over my shoulders, he let it fall to the floor. My hands instinctively went up to cover myself.

    Being like this with Adam was so much different than it had been with Sawyer. With Sawyer it had just been sex, but with Adam I had stronger feelings. I felt as nervous as a virgin on her wedding night. Adam¡¯s eyes devoured me and left me breathless. Here was a man who wanted to claim my body, his sheer presence consumed me. Out of all the men I¡¯d met, Adam was the only one who could make me forget myself.

    As he walked around me, he spoke with authority. ¡°Tonight you¡¯ll be mine, Anna. No more scurrying away. No more teasing. No more talk of me and Eve. Tonight it¡¯s you and me. Tonight¡­I¡¯ll make you moan for me.¡±

    I was practically moaning already. His dominance was a major turn on. I loved a man who knew what he wanted and took it¡ªso long as the woman was willing¡ªand believe me, I was willing.

    Adam stood in front of me. I couldn¡¯t speak as I watched him stake out my body. Slowly, he knelt in front of me, his hands resting on my hips, his fingers indenting my flesh. His mouth enclosed around the button on my shorts. Somehow he managed to unfasten them, his teeth clasping the zipper and finishing the job. I knew my mouth was hanging open as I watched him slide them down my legs, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was a raging ball of hormones. Even my wolf perked up. She sent a wave of want through my body so intense I about tackled Adam to the floor. The only thing that held me back was how nervous I was. Adam was going to be a game changer. Good thing I wouldn¡¯t be around after tomorrow night, otherwise I¡¯d become a slave for him. After I got a taste of my alpha, I¡¯d be his mistress without so much as an argument. Eve who?

    I shook away the thoughts. We only had tonight and that was all that mattered. I no longer needed to worry about becoming a mistress or being treated as an unequal. Tonight was about me and Adam, nothing else mattered in this tiny cabin. The outside world¡¯s problems would be waiting for me tomorrow.

    ¡°Your body is torturous,¡± Adam said.

    I scrunched my face in confusion. ¡°Torturous?¡± That didn¡¯t sound good. I looked down at myself. My breasts were a nice size and my stomach was flat. I even had a nice tan. I thought I looked pretty damn hot.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Adam confirmed. ¡°It has taunted my dreams these past months. Its beauty always on display, but just out of reach. It¡¯s a lethal, beautiful thing.¡±

    I laughed nervously. How was I supposed to respond to that? I said the first thing that came into my head, ¡°Thanks,¡± and then regretted it. Heat rushed to my cheeks and Adam smirked again.

    He hooked his fingers over my underwear and trailed them down my legs, and the heat in my cheeks grew hotter. What in the hell was wrong with me? I¡¯d only been with two men in my entire life, but I hadn¡¯t been this shy with Sawyer. I decided that Adam threatened my commitment phobia¡ªhe scared me. Adam was the first man I could see myself in a relationship with. That was stupid though. I¡¯d be dead tomorrow. Still, it did nothing to ease my nerves or the shyness that overtook me.

 Page 26

    ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t such a good idea,¡± I began and then yelped when something hot and moist delved between my legs. Looking down, Adam¡¯s face was buried between my thighs as his tongue lapped at my folds. His hand gripped my ankle and raised my leg to settle on his shoulder. I collapsed against the wall, thankful it was there to hold me up as my body went limp. In that moment, I didn¡¯t care about what was right and wrong, my shyness, or the fact that we crossed the line and were now freefalling. My fingers gripped his head and my hips arched so he had a clear entrance to the spot that burned for him. His tongue flicked out, circled, and penetrated me until I wasn¡¯t sure I could hold myself up any longer. My moans filled the small space and my heartbeat echoed in my eardrums as I lost myself in the pleasure.Advertisement

    My eyes snapped open when Adam slung my other leg over his shoulder, his hands cupping my behind while never ceasing his exploration of my body. I was completely helpless, pinned between the wall and his muscular body. I¡¯d never experienced this level of pleasure from oral sex. I didn¡¯t even know it was possible. It was a whole other level of intimacy that left me choking on my words and my bones flimsy. The pressure built and built, his tongue darting faster and faster until waves of ecstasy tore through my body, leaving me dizzy and smiling like a fool. My head lolled back as aftershocks vibrated through my body.

    When Adam lowered me, his lips found mine in an instant. Taking myself on his lips ignited my possessiveness. Mine. The word flitted through my mind, and against my better judgment, I liked the way it sounded. Just for the night I would pretend he was mine, that we were just another couple taking advantage of being alone together. I held onto the fantasy with a vengeance and felt more like myself. No longer was I shy or self-conscious. I would claim the beautiful man in front of me as much as he had claimed me.

    Adam broke the kiss and licked his lips. My eyes tracked the motion. Oh how talented that tongue was. ¡°You taste so good,¡± he whispered. ¡°I could savor you all night.¡±

    My body shivered in response. Wrapping an arm around his neck, I tugged him closer and reclaimed his mouth, my breasts pressing against his chest. My nipples were hard nubs, and the sensation of our skin touching was an erotic caress. I raked my fingernails down his chest to where I could unbutton his jeans. Slipping my hand inside, I cupped the growing bulge, and he moaned against my mouth. Stepping back, Adam grabbed my hand and escorted me across the room. Taking a blanket from the bed, he spread it out onto the floor. Kneeling down, he offered a hand to me and I took it. I lay on the floor, Adam between my legs and gripped the blanket in my hand. This was it, the moment I¡¯d been avoiding, but wanting so much. Adam¡¯s blond hair hung forward as he leaned over me, the light reflected in it like liquid gold. His eyes pierced to my very core and trapped me in their gaze. I was powerless against this man, and I didn¡¯t care.

    Adam kissed my knee and then stood up. He shimmied out of his jeans and boxer briefs, discarding them off to the side. A smile spread across my lips as I got a good look at what I was in for. I quivered in anticipation. As Adam lowered back to the blanket, he positioned himself between my legs. My chest rose and fell rapidly as he pressed kisses to my stomach. Making his way up, he suckled on my breast, his tongue flicking my excited nipple. A moan that sounded like a growl vibrated through my throat. My fingers intertwined in his hair, and I arched my back when his teeth clamped down softly around the sensitive flesh. Sliding up my body, Adam claimed my mouth, his hand softly caressing my hair.

    ¡°God, you¡¯re beautiful,¡± he whispered, and rocked his hips forward. I choked on my moans as he buried himself within me. He filled me so completely it was as if he¡¯d been made just for me. A strange calm replaced my anxiety. We locked eyes as he withdrew slowly and then drove forward again and again. After a ten minutes, or it could have been an hour, Adam¡¯s arms slid underneath my body and brought me forward so I straddled him. As he sat up, I wrapped my legs around his waist and moved my hips in rhythm with his hands on my backside. I arched my back and hung my head as I rode out the waves of pleasure. Adam¡¯s mouth found my nipple again, his hot breath like a seductive caress. Adam lay down, and I braced myself on his strong, muscular chest, my nails digging into his flesh. As I rode him, he propped himself up on his elbows, his hand slipping around my neck as he brought me forward to claim my mouth again. Spams of desire shot through my legs, and they trembled with the aftershocks.

    ¡°Mine,¡± I breathed as I stared down at Adam. His eyes glowed an eerie mixture of blue and gold, and I knew something strange was happening. My body felt powerful and complete, like I¡¯d been traveling a long and winding road and finally found my destination. My weary journey was over, and I¡¯d found my place. I cupped Adam¡¯s face, leaned down slowly, and pressed a soft kiss to his lips. His expression was just as confused as I felt.

    ¡°Anna,¡± he breathed.

    ¡°I know. I feel it too,¡± I told him, my eyes blurring with tears. I felt so silly crying, but an overwhelming joy penetrated the very core of me. In all of my twenty-three years of life, I hadn¡¯t felt lost, but somehow, now, I felt as if I was found. The sheer completeness of my heart was overpowering.

    ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Adam asked, sitting up. His eyes shot wide as he stared at me.

    What answers could I give him? Looking over my shoulder, I eyed my messenger bag sitting by the front door. I stood up and retrieved my bag. As I walked back to Adam, I hesitated. Would he be pissed that I¡¯d taken the book? Or would the myth about wolves finding their chantes freak him out? He watched me expectantly, his eyes volleying between my face and the bag. He brushed a strand of hair out of his face and something red caught my gaze.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I nodded towards his palm.

    ¡°Wha¡ª?¡± Adam¡¯s words cut off when he turned his hand over and looked at the raised pink scar visible on his palm. Bending down, I reached for his hand and examined the mark. It was in the shape of circle, about two inches in diameter. Inside was what looked like a four leaf clover. The longer I looked at it, the more I noticed how much a four leaf clover¡¯s leaves look like hearts. In middle of the clover design was an infinity symbol. I quickly looked at my own hands, and sure enough, the exact same mark was on my left palm. Adam had been quiet, so I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye. He stared at my hand and then at his in awe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, not sure why I was apologizing. Maybe because he looked really freaked out. My high of feeling complete and blissful fell quickly as I worried what his reaction would be. I had a sneaking suspicion of what the markings meant, and surprisingly, it didn¡¯t scare me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Anna?¡±

    I retrieved the book from my bag and held it out to him.

    Adam¡¯s brows scrunched as he looked at the book. ¡°How¡¯d you get this?¡±

    ¡°The night of the hunt, I backtracked and took it. I needed answers.¡± I kept Elle out of it, she didn¡¯t need Adam pissed at her.

    ¡°Answers about what?¡± Adam asked. So far he was calm which was good.

    I hesitated to respond. Given what we¡¯d just done, it seemed silly to be embarrassed to tell him the truth. ¡°About my feelings for you. I needed to know if it was normal or if it was something else.¡±

    Adam rubbed his chin, his hand trailing up his jaw line. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±

    I snorted. ¡°You were ignoring me. I could barely get you to look at me, let alone sit down and have a discussion about how I felt for you.¡±

    ¡°And how do you feel about me?¡± Adam asked.

    I looked up at his question. ¡°Like you¡¯re everything,¡± I whispered. ¡°I know it sounds cheesy, and I¡¯m the lowest wolf in the pack, and not a purebred, but I can¡¯t help¡ª.¡±

    ¡°I feel exactly the same way,¡± Adam said, interrupting me. ¡°I told you that I wanted you the moment you joined us. Keeping my distance was for your benefit, not mine. It¡¯s been hell being around you and not being able to be with you, and I¡¯m not just talking about sex. I often wondered what it¡¯d be like to come home to you at night and have dinner together and talk about our days.¡±

    Adam set the book down and drew me into his arms, my back pressed against his chest. His hands settled on my stomach, and he rested his head against mine. ¡°I know it hasn¡¯t been easy, Anna. I¡¯ve sent mixed signals and that had to be confusing. I really thought this feeling would pass once I saw you with Sawyer. Turns out, when you two together, it only made it worse. The fact that he¡¯s still breathing is only because I have a very good handle on my self-control.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± I raised my arm, trailing a finger over my new scar. I tilted my head back to look up at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the book from cover to end. I never imagined the myths were true,¡± he answered in an awed tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t either. I still don¡¯t know what to make of it,¡± I paused. ¡°At least you won¡¯t be stuck with me too much longer.¡± I gave a nervous laugh, meant to lighten the mood. It had the opposite effect. Adam¡¯s arms tightened around me, and I felt the muscle¡¯s in his chest flex.

    ¡°Even after what just happened, you¡¯re still planning on turning yourself in?¡± To say Adam was pissed was an understatement. His tone sounded beyond frustrated and angry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice,¡± I told him. ¡°They already think I¡¯m guilty, hell maybe I am. The point is, they have enough evidence to convict me. Who¡¯s going to go against the leaders and their test results?¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Adam said. ¡°I¡¯m not losing you right after getting you, Anna.¡± He brought his hand around, tucking it under my chin to tilt my head up and then kissed me. Warmth spread between my legs, very aware that we were embracing each other still nude. I could feel Adam hardening beneath me and I moaned.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Adam said, pulling away from my lips and reaching for the book. I silently grumbled and sat up, reaching for a pillow off of the bed and holding it in my lap.

 Page 27

    ¡°If I¡¯m correct, the leaders cannot kill someone¡¯s chante.¡±Advertisement

    I guess he wasn¡¯t lying when he said he read the book from cover to cover. Hearing him say ¡°chante¡± was almost surreal, as if I¡¯d make it up and now he was confirming I hadn¡¯t. I took a moment to inventory my feelings. Did I feel different towards Adam now that we¡¯d done the deed? I watched him as he opened the book and scanned the words inside. His chest glistened in the light and the shadows on his face highlighted his features¡ªhe was beautiful. Something resembling pride welled in my heart. I felt a little bit different, but not so much that I was a slobbery fool begging at his feet. Part of me worried that¡¯s what I¡¯d turn into, that¡¯d I¡¯d lose my independence and let my feelings for him control me. I was never happier to be proven wrong.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they be able to kill me?¡± I finally asked.

    Adam looked up from the book. ¡°Because you¡¯re my other half. They cannot kill you without killing me.¡± He turned the book around so I could see it. ¡°See, it says here:

    Mates said to be chantes share an everlasting bond. To lose

    one is to lose the other. Their hearts are intertwined. What the great

    spirit has united let no one tear asunder.

    I read the text and even though we had proof, in the form of scars on our palms, I still had a hard time believing all of this was real. ¡°And you think the leaders will abide by this?¡±

    ¡°Unless they want to go against our laws, they will,¡± Adam said with a smile. ¡°This book is sacred to our kind. It not only holds all the rules and rituals, but also our history. To go against it would be like second guessing everything that makes us who we are.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What about Eve?¡± How was I supposed to deal being bonded to the alpha when he was mated to another woman? The fact that I¡¯d just slept with her man twisted my insides and caused guilt to push a current of nausea through my stomach. No matter how much I disliked her, what I¡¯d done was wrong.

    ¡°I said we weren¡¯t talking about her tonight,¡± Adam said, tugging the pillow out of my lap and raking his eyes over my body.

    ¡°But¡­will you two still be mated?¡±

    Adam crawled towards me, his smile devilish and sexy. As he moved closer, the only option I had was to lie down. He lowered his head between my legs, and I grasped his hair in both hands and tugged his face up so he¡¯d look at me. Though, at the moment, he seemed a little distracted by more primal matters.

    ¡°Adam, I need to know.¡±

    He breathed deep. ¡°That may be a little trickier, but we¡¯ll get through it.¡± He began to dip his head between my thighs again, but I halted his attempt.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯ll be trickier?¡± How could severing an alpha couple be more difficult than stopping a death sentence?

    Adam grumbled, reaching his hand up to clasp both of my wrists so I couldn¡¯t hold him back. ¡°Our pairing was between my father¡¯s pack and her father¡¯s pack. If we wish to sever it, and I do, then it may cause problems with her original pack. No matter, it will happen, and we will get through it.¡± He raised an eyebrow and gave me a look that dared me to say another word on the matter. ¡°Now, lay back and let me taste you. Today¡¯s problems will be waiting for us tomorrow.¡±

    I began to speak, but Adam¡¯s tongue slipped into my sensitive flesh and made me forget what I wanted to say. Forgetting our problems all of a sudden seemed like a very smart idea.

    Chapter Nineteen

    My eyes fluttered open as the sun cut across the room and hit my face. I lay there for a few seconds as I finished waking up. An arm was slung over my stomach, reminding me of what happened last night. A smile spread across my lips, and I looked over my shoulder. Adam was sound asleep, his face more peaceful than I¡¯d seen before. So many times I¡¯d wondered what it¡¯d be like to wake up next to him. It was amazing.

    ¡°Stop staring at me,¡± Adam¡¯s raspy voice said, scaring me. He peeked through an eyelid and smiled.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± I lied. ¡°Just seeing if you are awake.¡±

    Adam¡¯s arm tightened around my waist as he tugged me against his body. His lips found my nape and pressed a soft kiss to my skin. I had to be dreaming. There was no way I was this happy and comfortable with a man. The old me would never have stayed the night with a date, let alone been happy to see them in the morning. Surprisingly, my feet weren¡¯t itching to run away. I could stay in the bed all day wrapped in Adam¡¯s arms.

    Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t happen. Someone pounded on the door, causing me to sit up fast and scramble to cover myself with the blankets.

    ¡°Who in the hell could that be?¡± I asked Adam.

    ¡°I told Joe where he could reach me if an emergency arose,¡± Adam responded, sitting up and pulling on his jeans. ¡°I¡¯m the alpha after all. It¡¯d be irresponsible to disappear for a night without being able to be reached.¡± He smiled and walked across the room, opening the door. I pressed my body against the wall, hoping the shadows from the top bunk hid me.

    ¡°Sir, sorry to disturb you,¡± Joe said. His face was haggard and his eyes bloodshot. Something was seriously wrong. ¡°I tried calling but you must not have service this far up.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Adam asked, extending his arm to invite Joe inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s Eve,¡± Joe said solemnly. ¡°She¡¯s missing. Her purse was found at the edge of the woods and there was¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Adam questioned with impatience.

    ¡°It had blood on it. No one has seen her since your meeting last night.¡±

    Adam looked over at me, his face hard and unreadable. Was he mad at me for distracting him? Or did he think I¡¯d arranged the whole thing and had a partner kidnap her while I preoccupied him? I knew that was silly, but the look on his face caused me to question his thoughts.

    Adam walked over and grabbed my clothes off the floor and tossed them on the bed. ¡°Get dressed,¡± he told me.

    Looks like the honeymoon is over.

    ¡°Have you tried calling her cell?¡± Adam asked Joe.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have it on her. We found it in her bag.¡±

    While they chatted about what to do, I got dressed while holding the blanket up so Joe wouldn¡¯t catch a peek of my nudity. With Eve missing, the leaders would try to blame me. Everyone knew she hated me, and I didn¡¯t necessarily care for her. It didn¡¯t look good that I shacked up with her mate last night. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for alphas to have women on the side, but they kept it quiet. As much as Adam and I might want to keep our tryst silent for the time being, that would be hard to do with a large raised scar on our palms. If someone got a glimpse of it, they¡¯d know not only that the myth was true, but suspect it gave me motive for wanting to take Eve out of the picture. An alpha couldn¡¯t be mated to two different women.

    Climbing out of bed, I adjusted my shirt and walked over to the two men.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± I made a point to tuck my hands behind my back so that Joe wouldn¡¯t accidently see my scar. Adam didn¡¯t have the same worries. He either forgot about the mark or didn¡¯t care who saw it, either way it made me nervous.

    ¡°Joe, I want you to head back to the main house and call an emergency meeting,¡± Adam said. ¡°Have the leaders been alerted?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we searched the forest around the house, but to no avail.¡± Joe looked like he hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep and was about to crash where he stood.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done good.¡± Adam clapped Joe on the back. ¡°Once you alert every one of the meeting, take a couple hours to get some rest.¡±

    Joe nodded and headed outside where he hopped in his truck and took off. I watched out of the small window as he disappeared down the mountain.

    ¡°What do you think happened?¡± I turned to face Adam. He bent over and picked up his shirt off of the floor, slipping it over his shoulders and working the buttons.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it isn¡¯t sounding good.¡± He wouldn¡¯t make eye contact with me. Instead, he went about the cabin straightening items and picking up what little we¡¯d messed up.

    I hugged my arms to my chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this must be scary for you.¡± Though those words hurt to say, I knew they needed to be said. Eve was his mate after all. That hadn¡¯t changed because we¡¯d slept together and were marked. Nothing in life was ever that easy.

    Adam stopped what he was doing and looked at me through thick eyelashes. His blond hair fell forward, casting shadows against his face. ¡°This is probably awkward for you, huh?¡± Without waiting for my response, Adam crossed the room. His arms went around me as he held me against his chest. The scent of spices and forest teased my nostrils and sent a wave of calm through my body.

    ¡°I meant everything I said last night,¡± Adam spoke softly. ¡°I love you, Anna.¡± He reached for my hand, turning it over so the scar faced upwards. With a finger, he trailed the mark and clasped our hands together so the scars met. ¡°The earth has spoken, and you are mine, and I am yours. There¡¯s nothing that can undo that.¡± Leaning down, his lips met mine ever so softly and were gone before I realized it. ¡°Come on, I have a feeling the bad news is just beginning,¡± Adam said. I shuffled the book back into my messenger bag, looped it over my shoulder and we headed out.

    Back at the house, the pack was already arriving. Elle set up a small buffet, featuring coffee, muffins and what looked like egg sandwiches with bacon. The leaders sat at the kitchen table, devouring their food. When I walked in they all looked up as if they¡¯d choreographed the movement. I kept my hands fisted at my side so they wouldn¡¯t see the scar just yet. We needed to find Eve, and if word got out that Adam and I were each other¡¯s chantes, then it¡¯d cause a plethora of questioning and excitement. I never thought I¡¯d rather focus on Eve than me and Adam, but I was still guilty over last night. It made me sick to my stomach to think that while we were finally giving into each other, Eve was kidnapped or worse.

 Page 28

    ¡°Hey,¡± Elle said with a knowing smile.Advertisement

    ¡°Hi,¡± I told her, making sure to also smile at the leaders. They watched me with heavy scrutiny, and I held back the urge to shake under their penetrating stares.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a quick shower,¡± I told no one in particular and then headed to the bathroom. Once I shut the door, I leaned against it and let out the breath I¡¯d been holding. My chest felt heavy and my hands were unsteady. Shaking out my arms, I tried to get myself together. What I really needed to do was get over the guilt. Could I help it that Adam and I were drawn towards each other? If what the book said was true, then it was out of my hands. I¡¯ve always been a firm believer in the saying ¡°What is supposed to happen will always find its way¡±. So why couldn¡¯t I grasp that concept right now?

    I undressed, turned on the shower, and slipped inside. The hot water beat against my skin, and I imagined it washing away all of my remorse over last night. It was a shame that rather than replaying the ecstasy Adam had given me, I was ruining our time together by feeling like this.

    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the beat of the water, allowing the steam to clear my head. A flicker of light danced behind my eyelids and startled me. My eyes popped open, and I peeked behind the shower curtain. No one else was in the bathroom and none of the lights had blown. Ignoring the oddity, I closed my eyes again and leaned against the tile wall. Flickers flashed again, this time more violent than before. Squeezing my eyes tighter, I bent over and leaned on my knees from the vertigo it caused.

    A picture, although muddled, replaced the flickers. It looked like grass and trees, but it was moving up and down as if I was running. The sound of heavy breath sounded in my eardrums, and I jerked in response. The picture moved to the side as if I looked to my left. My breathing picked up as if I was out of breath or scared. Shadows from the tree limbs lent an eerie feeling to the forest, my eyes shooting in every direction as I sought out something. Bit by bit the scenery disappeared into blackness.

    My eyes snapped open, and I immediately retched. Since I hadn¡¯t eaten since last night not a whole came up, but that didn¡¯t stop my body from trying to expel any amount of food it could. A knock sounded and then the door opened.

    ¡°Anna? Are you alright?¡± Elle yanked back the shower curtain and found me on my hands and knees. ¡°Oh my God! What happened?¡± Her voice sounded funny, as if she were speaking while holding a hand over her mouth. She slipped a towel around my back and tucked her hands under my arms to help me stand. As soon as I stepped out of the shower, Adam came barreling through the door. I had to blink back the stars that danced within my vision to focus on his face. It seemed there was a lot of commotion, and I couldn¡¯t make sense of any of it.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Adam all but yelled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Elle replied. ¡°I heard her vomiting and came in to find her crouched on the shower floor.¡±

    ¡°Anna?¡± Adam¡¯s hands encased my face and lifted my head so he could look into my eyes. He looked blurry so I blinked a few times. Still, I couldn¡¯t seem to pinpoint exactly where his face was.

    ¡°Anna, what happened? Are you alright?¡± Adam¡¯s voice came through just as muddled as Elle¡¯s had. I knew what they were saying, but it was disorienting with all of their movements. I didn¡¯t respond, at the moment I was working very hard not to retch again. The jostling movements of my body as Adam tried to figure out what was wrong with me caused the nausea to come back in strong waves.

    I was being carried. Even if I couldn¡¯t make out the outline of Adam¡¯s face and blond hair, I¡¯d know it was him. His scent was home. It calmed my nerves and helped settle my stomach a little bit.

    He laid me on a bed, my room by the smell of it, and I felt the bed indent as he sat down beside me. ¡°Anna, you have to say something. You¡¯re freaking me out.¡± Adam brushed my wet hair away from my face and pressed a kiss to my forehead. I rubbed my eyes and when I opened them again everything was a little clearer.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Did you fall in the shower?¡± Adam asked with concern.

    I snorted. It was a logical question, and I wished he was right because what actually happened was so bizarre I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, or what to tell him. I watched him for a few moments, debating on my answer. I felt better by the second, and we still had to discuss how we were going to find Eve. Adam shouldn¡¯t be beside my bed worried about me when there were more important things to deal with.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I told him. ¡°The floor was really slippery, and I just went down.¡±

    Adam stared at me for a while. ¡°Why were you getting sick?¡±

    I bit my lip and shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m coming down with something.¡±

    I sat up and hugged my knees to my chest, unable to look Adam in the eye. It didn¡¯t feel right lying to him, but it was for the best for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should conceal that?¡± I asked, nodding towards his hand to change the subject.

    Adam raised his hand and looked at his palm, a smile lifting his lips. ¡°Why would I want to hide proof that we¡¯re meant to be together?¡±

    My eyes snapped to his, and my heart melted a little bit. Figures that he¡¯d say something like that and make all the time I¡¯d spent worrying over it pointless.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Elle said, stepping into my room. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better. We should probably get the meeting started.¡± I looked at Adam, and he nodded, pressing a kiss to my forehead before standing up and leaving. Elle closed my bedroom door and rushed over to my bed with a huge smile on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like, dudes, but how was our alpha in the sack?¡± She waggled her eyebrows and I laughed.

    ¡°What makes you think we slept together?¡±

    Elle gave me an ¡°out-with-it-already¡± look and I laughed again.

    ¡°Alright, alright, he was¡­fantastic. The bones in my body melted. He completely consumed me last night.¡±

    Elle bounced up and down. ¡°¡¯bout damned time! I swear if you guys didn¡¯t screw soon, I was going to slip you guys some E¡ªtry refusing him on with a high like that.¡±

    My eyebrows drew together. ¡°E?¡±

    ¡°Ecstasy, you know the drug that gives a whole new meaning to horny.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never done drugs.¡±

    ¡°I had a rough childhood, drugs were my go-to escape route. That all changed when I became a werewolf.¡±

    I¡¯d never asked Elle how she¡¯d been changed. I guess I assumed she knew about werewolves beforehand and was accepted for the change. It was common to have humans living amongst the bigger packs. From what I heard, they were considered staff until they proved themselves worthy enough to be chosen for the change. It was dangerous though, only half survived the bite of a werewolf. Not worth the risk in my opinion.

    ¡°Hey, what is that?¡± Elle reached for my hand and yanked my arm out.

    ¡°Tear my arm off why don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Elle asked as she examined the scar on my palm.

    ¡°You have to promise not to tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it to my grave.¡±

    I eyed the door and then brought my attention back to Elle. ¡°The myth is true,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°I told you!¡± Elle exclaimed. ¡°It didn¡¯t say anything about marking the couple though. That¡¯s both cool and bizarre.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± I got up from my bed and walked over to my closet to get dressed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what will happen now that Adam and I are bonded.¡± I chose a pair of denim capris and a yellow top with ruffles on the sleeves.

    ¡°What do you mean? Eve will be kicked to the curb, and you¡¯ll be our new alpha female,¡± Elle replied.

    ¡°Nothing is ever that easy, Elle.¡±

    Elle and I headed out to the living room. The meeting had already started, so we slipped through the crowd and tried to catch up. The leaders stood behind Adam as he spoke. As soon as I¡¯d entered the room their eyes found me. I shifted my feet, unable to stand still, or make eye contact with any of them. Instead of focusing on them, I thought about what happened in the shower. I never had a dream while I was awake, but that¡¯s exactly what it felt like, except I wasn¡¯t a wolf. There was nothing I could piece together and make sense out of, and that was frustrating.

    Elle elbowed me. I raised my head and she nodded towards Adam with a smile. I hadn¡¯t been listening to what he said, but now my eyes shot wide and I had to work really hard to keep my jaw from dropping on the floor. He stood with his legs shoulder width apart, his head held high, full of pride, and his arm outstretched as he showed the pack his palm.

    ¡°Many of you may not know what this means,¡± Adam said. ¡°There are a lot of legends surrounding our kind. Some are true and some are nonsense. Last night I learned that one of them is very much real: the myth of the wolves who find their true partner. I don¡¯t pretend to know the magic behind it, but the Great Spirit has spoken, and she has paired me and Anna together.¡± Adam smiled, an emotion out of place for a meeting about one of our own missing.

    ¡°Anna,¡± Adam said as an invitation to join him up front. I hesitated, not wanting to take focus off of why we were all joined today. It was too late though, Adam spilled the beans prematurely. I shouldered my way through bodies and walked up front, standing off to the side.

    ¡°Is this true?¡± Wade asked in awe. I looked behind me and nodded.

    ¡°Show them your hand,¡± Adam said.

    I gave him a dirty look, but held my hand out. The pack gasped and asked questions all at once. The leaders grabbed for our hands and inspected the marks. My annoyance and anger got the better of me. I ripped my hand away from Michael and stepped in front of Adam and the leaders.

    ¡°The myth is true, but I think we should have waited to reveal it,¡± I shot Adam a displeased look. ¡°We are here to find Eve, not celebrate. Most of you know that Eve and I didn¡¯t really like each other, and maybe this is why,¡± I held my hand out. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we shouldn¡¯t devote every waking hour to finding her. One of our own is missing, and it¡¯s our job to find her. If you guys have questions about the pairing of Adam and I, please wait until after this mess is cleared up.¡±

 Page 29

    Once I finished talking, I realized everyone looked at me like I¡¯d shown up for school naked. Realizing that my speech might have been considered rude to Adam and our leaders, I turned and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your questioning about our scars, but it doesn¡¯t feel like the right time for all of this.¡±Advertisement

    Wade smiled and nodded while the other leaders gave me stony glares.

    ¡°Anna is right,¡± Adam stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anna. I¡¯m just really¡­well, I wanted share my excitement. That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to find Eve. I¡¯ve already divided search teams up and gave them locations to look.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± I whispered, embarrassed. I guess I should have thought about that since Elle and I arrived late. Still, I wished he wouldn¡¯t have put his hand on display for everyone. Our scars weren¡¯t magical in that we were hopelessly, mushy zombies.

    Wade stepped forward. ¡°We have her blood, which is the strongest scent. Each of you will smell this on your way out the door.¡± He held up Eve¡¯s purse that was found along the woods and handed it to Melissa, one of the few females in our pack. She took a long sniff and then passed it to the next person. As each person caught Eve¡¯s scent, their eyes glowed, looking eerily beautiful against their human faces.

    One by one they headed outside, clothes shredding as they transformed into wolves. I was about to join them when Jeff stopped me.

    ¡°Anna, a minute,¡± the leader requested.

    I should have known my murder trial wouldn¡¯t be overlooked so easily. Now it was time to find out if my bond to Adam would save me.

    Chapter Twenty

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Jeff said as they sat around the kitchen table.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be out helping track Eve?¡± I may have been stalling, but could I really be faulted for that? I was ready to die yesterday, but now that Adam and I were marked, I wanted to live¡ªneeded to.

    ¡°Your brothers and sisters are searching for Eve. I doubt one less wolf will make a difference,¡± Jeff replied, giving me a look that I shouldn¡¯t argue the subject. Sitting down, I rested my folded arms on the table and tried to appear strong and confident. Adam stood behind me, his hand resting on my right shoulder. Whatever news I was about to hear could end badly. If they carried out my sentence, Adam would die right along with me. There was no way he¡¯d stand by and watch his chante be murdered. Heaviness settled in my chest as I thought about him dying because of me.

    ¡°Did you kill Eve?¡± Michael asked. His blunt question threw me off guard, even though I¡¯d expected it.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± I exclaimed. ¡°Why would I want to look for her if I killed her?¡± I took a breath to calm myself down. I was really tired of being treated like a criminal. The sooner the leaders left the better.

    ¡°Does a murderer act guilty?¡± Nicolas asked. ¡°It¡¯s apparent you¡¯ve wanted her mate all along. What¡¯s the best way to ensure that happens? By killing her of course. You couldn¡¯t defeat her by demanding a duel, so you took the easy road. Of course how you were able to get the drop on an alpha female is beyond me. Perhaps you had help?¡± He shifted his steely gaze from me and focused on Adam.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding,¡± I snorted. Adam was the last person in the world who¡¯d murder Eve. He took his responsibilities far too seriously.

    ¡°I find it funny that the one night we allow you your freedom, Eve goes missing,¡± Jeff added. ¡°Where were you last night, Anna?¡±

    ¡°She was with me,¡± Adam answered.

    ¡°Like I said, a partner.¡± Nicholas smiled. ¡°Perhaps since you two were so enamored with each other, and obviously each other¡¯s chante¡¯s, which we¡¯ll discuss later, you cooked up a plan to get rid of the woman who was given to you as a peace offering. You knew that if you were to reject Eve and replace her with Anna, it¡¯d start a war with her people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± Adam snarled.

    ¡°Adam wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I said. ¡°He takes being mated to Eve seriously.¡± I didn¡¯t mention how annoying it was because that would only help their case against me. Hearing Adam tell me there was nothing he could do about his relationship with Eve had nearly driven me crazy, but not enough to kill which is what the leaders would assume.

    ¡°Besides,¡± I added. ¡°We were together last night.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re each other¡¯s alibis. I guess we overreacted and everyone can go on their merry way,¡± Nicholas said with a sarcastic smile. If I knew I could get away with it, I would have reached across the table and smacked him.

    ¡°You know what I find funny?¡± I replied, gaining courage the madder I got. ¡°That Adam and I are treated like criminals when you, a leader, are free to molest women and no one says anything to you. If anyone deserves to be punished, it¡¯s you, Nicholas.¡±

    The room got scary quiet, the leaders all traded looks. The air around the table was suffocating. Nicholas was emanating an overwhelming, angry power. He. Was. Pissed. He might have had some lusty juju, but that wasn¡¯t an excuse to use it on whomever he wanted. Sure the women thought they wanted him, but once his seductive influence was withdrawn, the women were left feeling dirty and used. I couldn¡¯t be the only one who had a problem with a man like that as one of our leaders.

    Nicholas shot up and stalked around the table, his angry gaze trained on me. I knew what was coming and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. If I struck him back, the leaders would bring the hammer down on my ass.

    Adam stepped around my chair, blocking Nicholas¡¯ path. ¡°You can¡¯t get mad at her for telling the truth. If she has said something that¡¯s not true, by all means, prove her wrong.¡±

    ¡°How dare you stand against me, alpha,¡± Nicholas said, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°Move!¡±

    Adam held his ground, squaring his shoulders and curling his hands into tight fist. As much as I would¡¯ve loved to see Adam take Nicholas down a notch, it wouldn¡¯t have ended well. Adam would be punished for assaulting a leader. Luckily, the remaining leaders took care of the situation before anything uglier happened.

    ¡°Nicholas, take a walk,¡± Jeff advised, rising from his chair with Wade and Michael following suit. Nicolas looked over at his brethren, and then turned his icy glare to me.

    ¡°The day will come when they won¡¯t be here to protect you. I look forward to that day,¡± he threatened, stalking out of the room.

    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s up with him being a leader?¡± I asked, turning towards the men around the table.

    ¡°It was his birthright,¡± Wade answered. ¡°His father was leader before him, his grandfather before that.¡±

    ¡°And did they also have the influence to take away a woman¡¯s willpower?¡±

    ¡°From what I understand, his grandfather was a ladies man, but I don¡¯t think he had any special power. His father had a little bit, but it seems to have gotten stronger with Nicolas. I¡¯d hate to see what his son will be like.¡± Wade stared in the direction Nicholas had stormed out, a look of disgust on his face.

    At least I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought Nicholas was a sleezeball. ¡°Do a lot of werewolves have special powers?¡± I sat back down, anxious to learn more about my kind. Adam took the chair Nicolas had been sitting in, and the energy in the room settled to a comfortable level, well as comfortable as it could being in the presence of three leaders and an alpha.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare, but it¡¯s not so uncommon that it¡¯s a big deal, ya know?¡±

    I nodded and was about to ask another question when Michael spoke up.

    ¡°You¡¯re very good at distraction, Ms. Avery. We¡¯re here to talk about you, not the history of our kind or how loathsome Nicholas may be.¡±

    The relaxed look on Wade¡¯s face disappeared and was replaced with seriousness. I glanced at Adam. He¡¯d calmed down now that Nicholas was gone, but I could still tell he was revved up.

    ¡°You want to know if I killed, Eve,¡± I said, tired of the questioning. ¡°I did not. If I wanted to kill her simply to be with Adam, I would¡¯ve done it months ago. Matter of fact, I turned Adam down countless times because I didn¡¯t think we should be together while he was mated to her,¡± I explained.

    ¡°Yet you didn¡¯t hold those same worries last night,¡± Jeff noted.

    ¡°Do you deny your stomach when you¡¯re hungry?¡± I asked, and I heard a soft laugh escape from Wade. ¡°I was supposed to be sentenced to death tonight. I didn¡¯t hold any worries last night. If I was going to die, then I was going to end my life on a happy note.¡±

    ¡°So you could¡¯ve killed Eve, since as you said, you had no worries. What would be the point of worrying about being caught for murder when you would be dead within the day?¡± Michael questioned.

    ¡°For crying out loud! I¡¯m talking about sleeping with a man that I¡¯ve refused myself, not murdering his mate! I don¡¯t care enough about Eve to go through the trouble of killing her out of spite. I know you want to pile all the guilt onto my shoulders, that¡¯d be the easiest path, but by killing me for the crime, you¡¯d become the very thing you¡¯re accusing me of¡ªa murderer. I am innocent in this matter.¡±

    When I was a kid I hated the merry-go-round. I didn¡¯t see the point of climbing onto a metal circle and being spun until I was so dizzy I couldn¡¯t see straight. Tonight I was of a figurative merry-go-round. The questions went around and around, but never went anywhere. Asking the same questions a different way kept the problem at a standstill and me dizzy with fury.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, Anna, then believe me,¡± Adam said, reaching a hand under the table, his fingers gently squeezing my knee. ¡°All of you have known me for a long time. I was with Anna last night and at no point did she leave my side, nor I hers. We spent the entire time in the cabin until Joe came this morning.¡±

    The leaders looked at each other as if they were having a mental conversation that our ears couldn¡¯t hear. Hell, maybe they were. Their eyebrows would arch, dip, and scrunch as if debating their argument to each other. This went on for at least five minutes. I reached my hand under the table and gripped Adam¡¯s. Life was so much easier before becoming a werewolf. I¡¯d never seen the inside of a police station, and now I felt like I was on trial every day of my life. I¡¯d gladly go back to doing my chores and not complaining if it meant the leaders would leave and never come back. I had a soft spot for Wade. He was like a moody older brother. Still, he was a leader first and foremost and wasn¡¯t the type to let a friendship get in the way of his duties. As I watched him, I wished Elle batted for his team¡ªthey¡¯d make a great couple.

 Page 30

    ¡°A decision has been made,¡± Michael announced. ¡°We believe you when you say that you did not have a hand in Eve¡¯s disappearance.¡±Advertisement

    ¡°But?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°We cannot overlook the link between you and the murdered humans. This connection to Adam impedes with your sentencing. I do not know if it¡¯s true, but if we were to kill you, Adam would die also¡ªor at least suffer severely from the loss. We do not wish to punish him for your wrongdoings.¡±

    It sounded good, anything was better than death.

    ¡°You will be shipped to Idaho and be housed in the Anderson pack. There you will work as a servant until the end of your days,¡± Michael said, causing me to gasp.

    ¡°I request to go with her,¡± Adam insisted, his fingers gripping my hand so tightly I winced.

    ¡°You would abandon your pack for your own selfish reasons?¡± Jeff asked with aversion.

    ¡°No,¡± I interrupted. Looking at Adam, I said, ¡°You can¡¯t give up your post as their alpha because of me. I won¡¯t allow you to leave them for me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of life will I have if you¡¯re not by my side? Do you think I¡¯ll be a good alpha when I¡¯m distracted by thoughts of you? I will not lose you.¡±

    ¡°You were going to lose me anyway,¡± I reminded him. Had it not been for our pairing last night, I would have died tonight. ¡°At least this way I¡¯ll still be alive, and I¡¯m sure I can have visitors,¡± I looked at the leaders. ¡°Even people in prison are permitted visitors.¡±

    The leaders talked amongst themselves, and Adam stared at the tabletop, his jaw set in stone and his eyes just as hard. I was getting very good at putting on a brave face. The truth was I was terrified. I didn¡¯t want to leave Adam or my pack. Would the new alpha be as respectable as Adam, or would he try to visit my bed every night? Would I be treated like a criminal for the rest of my life? All of these thoughts sent a shot of fear through me, but I had to remain strong on the outside for Adam¡¯s sake. I was going to make sure that his number one priority was taking care of our pack.

    ¡°We will grant you seven, one day breaks where visitors will be allowed to visit you. But you are not to leave the grounds, and you¡¯ll have a spectator with you at all times,¡± Michael said. ¡°We don¡¯t take joy in tearing you away from your family, Anna, but horrific crimes have been committed, and we have to take action.¡±

    I nodded, unable to refute his words.

    ¡°If Anna is murdering people, and I still don¡¯t think she is for the record, then what¡¯s to stop her from doing the same in Idaho?¡± Adam questioned with anger.

    ¡°From what we understand, the attacks happened at night,¡± Jeff said, crossing his arms. ¡°Anna will be caged during the dark hours with surveillance. This will help us see if she is, in fact, changing without remembering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡± Adam shot up and paced the floor like he was a caged animal. ¡°She does not deserve to be treated like some dog!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it sounds,¡± Jeff said. ¡°The cage is very large and a full sized bed is inside, along with a mini fridge. We¡¯re not sadistic, Adam.¡±

    Just as I was about to say something to try and calm Adam down, the phone rang. Adam answered it a little ruder than necessary and then his face fell. ¡°Be right there,¡± he told the caller, hanging the phone up. When he looked at us his eyes were wide and his mouth slightly open.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wade asked.

    ¡°Eve¡¯s shirt was found two miles from here. It was soaked in blood,¡± Adam replied.

    Chapter Twenty-one

    We combed the forest for any more clues. Eve¡¯s bloody shirt had been found hanging from a broken branch, but no other traces of her existed. The sky let lose a downpour of rain, colder this high up in the mountains. The pack spread out and continued to search for hours. Emotions grew heavy the longer we looked and didn¡¯t find anything. Adam had been quiet. I gave him space, knowing this couldn¡¯t be easy on him. They¡¯d been together awhile so I didn¡¯t take offence that he held feelings towards her. What kind of person would that make me if I were to get jealous of a potentially dead woman?

    ¡°I think I found something,¡± Sawyer called from twenty feet away. Digging my heels into the soggy earth, I ran forward. The sensation of running, the scenery bobbing up and down with my heavy footfalls, brought this morning¡¯s weird episode back. I stopped, ignoring Sawyer and those who rushed to his side. Tilting my head up, I stared at the canopy of the trees. The sky was a gloomy gray, lending a dark eerie feeling to the forest. Swiveling my head from left to right, it was like I was seeing the vision again. This was the place I¡¯d seen in the shower, but how?

    The chattering of the pack drew me out of my thoughts. Jogging the rest of the way, I weaved in between the bodies to see what they were looking at. Sawyer knelt down on the ground, his hands carefully brushing leaves away from some markings in the dirt.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Elle questioned, bending over to get a closer look.

    ¡°Looks like scratches, like someone was digging their nails into the dirt.¡± Sawyer placed his hand over the markings, not to touching them. I knelt beside him and placed my hand over the indents. My head filled with pressure and my eyelids grew heavy, my arm falling towards the earth. As my fingertips made contact with the scratch marks, it happened again. Nausea churned in my stomach. A cold sweat broke along my brow and I became lightheaded. Then the vision came.

    A hand clung to the earth. The fingernails digging into the soil for purchase. The person¡¯s arm jerked back as if something tugged its body away from the spot. The movement was a simple one, but I¡¯d never been more frightened in my life. The hand lost its grip with the earth and slid along the leaf littered ground as something pulled it away. Now that the nails weren¡¯t obscured within the dirt, I got a good look at them¡ªlong, red, and tipped in white¡ªexactly how Eve did her nails.

    ¡°Anna¡­Anna,¡± someone called frantically, shaking my shoulder. My eyes opened¡ªa lazy action that felt like slow motion. I focused on Elle¡¯s face in front of me, her red hair wet, and clinging to her head. Her green eyes were wide and water droplets trickled down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I murmured, still a bit dazed. ¡°It was Eve.¡±

    ¡°What was Eve?¡± Sawyer and Elle asked at the same time. I hadn¡¯t meant to say it aloud. These visions, or whatever they were, would only make the leaders think I was guiltier. They¡¯d say they were glimpses into my memories, ones I thought I didn¡¯t have. Sawyer and Elle waited as I bit my lip and wondered what to tell them. They both watched me with suspicion, a look I couldn¡¯t take from my friends.

    ¡°I saw it,¡± I whispered. ¡°I saw her hand being dragged away.¡±

    Elle and Sawyer looked at each other. ¡°What do you mean, you saw it?¡± Elle knelt down and slung her arm around my soaked shoulders. The rain continued to assault my body until I felt the icy coldness soaking into my bones.

    ¡°It was like a movie playing. I saw the arm that was here, nails digging into the earth as something pulled it away.¡± I looked down at the indent in the dirt. The rain was quickly washing it away, but I could still see the harsh lines from where Eve¡¯s nails raked as she tried to hold on.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true,¡± Sawyer said. ¡°How do you know it was Eve¡¯s hand?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s the only one I know who wears fire engine red nail polish and keeps her nails longer.¡± The majority of the women, what little we had, all had jobs to do. That meant long, pretty nails didn¡¯t last long. Eve, as the alpha female, didn¡¯t have that problem. Aside from guarding her territory next to Adam¡¯s side, she didn¡¯t contribute much.

    ¡°What¡¯s goin¡¯ on? You guys find something?¡± We all turned to see Adam peering over our shoulders, staring at the muddy ground. Elle and Sawyer didn¡¯t say anything. That meant a lot because they swore their loyalty to Adam¡ªnot me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud to have them on my side.

    ¡°We thought so, but it was just mountain lion tacks,¡± I lied. The words tasted bad in my mouth. Adam and I were just starting our complicated relationship, and I was already lying. I¡¯d been horrible at relationships my whole life; I couldn¡¯t expect to become an expert overnight, right? I¡¯d eventually tell Adam everything. I needed to understand what it all meant first. The logical side of my brain told me that if I told Adam, perhaps he could lend some insight. Then again, when did I ever listen to logic? I was too stubborn to give into it.

    ¡°The weather is getting bad,¡± Adam said, looking over his shoulder. The pack was heading out of the woods. ¡°We¡¯ll pick up the search as soon as the rain lets up. For now let¡¯s get home and get something to eat.¡±

    I stood and Adam slung his arm around my shoulder, pulling me against the warmth of his body. I gave Elle and Sawyer a ¡®thank-you¡¯ look and followed Adam back to the truck.

    ¡°What was that back there?¡± Elle and Sawyer cornered me in the laundry room as soon as they saw their chance. Sawyer stood guard by the door so I couldn¡¯t make a run for it, while Elle stood like a brick wall in front of me¡ªher green eyes squinting and impatient.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°This morning is the first time it has happened.¡± I reached for a dry towel from the metal shelves where we stored them and rubbed it through my hair. ¡°I¡¯ve had dreams¡­¡± I ignored their confused faces and yanked my soaked shirt off. Luckily, I¡¯d done a load of laundry the other day and it still waited for me in the dryer. I shifted the wrinkled clothes around until I found a white babydoll tee that had a sunset and palm tree design on the front. The shirt was old and the picture was fading, but it held a special place in my heart. My mother got it for me a few years ago when her and my father visited the Bahamas. Wearing it made me feel closer to her, and at the moment there was nothing I wanted more than for her to tell me everything was going to be alright. As I thought about it, I heard her voice say those exact words. I¡¯d stored it in my memory and pulled it out when I felt like crumbling. When I was younger, I always believed those comforting words, now¡­now I wasn¡¯t so sure.

 Page 31

    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to me?¡± Elle accused. Her eyes drooped and her lips turned downward as she looked away from me.Advertisement

    ¡°Not lying¡ªjust not telling you everything. I was scared and for good reason. The leaders are convicting me of the murders. I was supposed to be dead already.¡±

    I expected to be bombarded with questions. Instead, Elle¡¯s arms reached out, clasping behind my back as she hugged me tight. I looked over her shoulder and saw Sawyer was staring at me, his eyebrows drawn and his lips in a thin line. I gave him a small smile. I bet he was happy he wasn¡¯t involved with a mess like me anymore.

    ¡°We¡¯ll run away,¡± Elle said, stepping back to look at me. Her hands gripped my arms almost painfully.

    ¡°Are they still planning on doing it tonight?¡± Sawyer asked so quietly I almost didn¡¯t catch it.

    Peering around Elle¡¯s body, I said, ¡°Not anymore. Because Adam and I are bonded, it would kill him if I were to die.¡± Looking back at Elle I said, ¡°I can¡¯t run away. That would also kill Adam, and I don¡¯t want to spend my life on the run.¡±

    ¡°But¡­what are they planning to do with you?¡± Elle asked, her voice trembling.

    I hesitated, hating that I had to break the news that this could be the last time they saw me. ¡°I¡¯m being shipped to the Idaho pack.¡± The stipulations of that sentence hadn¡¯t sunk in yet. There¡¯d been too much going on to really think about what it meant.

    ¡°So you did kill those people?¡± Elle questioned with disbelief.

    ¡°They did a DNA test and it came back positive. I don¡¯t remember doing it, but I can¡¯t argue with lab results.¡± Up until now I hadn¡¯t talked about the murders with anyone except Adam and the leaders. I was sure that gossip was flowing through the pack. I mean there was only one reason why the leaders always wanted to have secret meetings with me. The obviousness of my situation spoke volumes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± Sawyer said. ¡°Sure you don¡¯t like humans, but I can¡¯t see you going on a killing rampage. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re just going along with this. I can¡¯t believe Adam is going along with this.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do aside from going against the leaders. I¡¯d much rather be shipped off than killed.¡± I crossed my arms as my stomach rumbled. ¡°Can we go eat now?¡± I started forward, but Elle stopped me.

    ¡°You said you were having dreams.¡±

    I nodded, already tired of having this conversation. It seemed the last few months of my life were dedicated to it.

    ¡°What kinds of dreams? Were they visions like today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if todays were visions,¡± I put extra emphasis on the word, thinking how hokey it all sounded. When Elle raised her eyebrow in annoyance, I continued. ¡°In the dreams I was the wolf attacking the humans. They were very real and very scary. The leaders think it¡¯s my subconscious¡¯ way of reminding me of what I¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°And today you saw glimpses of things, no murdering?¡± Elle¡¯s voice was growing more and more interested as if she knew something I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered cautiously.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± A smile spread across her pink glossed lips.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± she said, ignoring my question. Maybe she was putting a friendly face on all the while getting ready to commit me to the nearest psych ward. With the way my life was going I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    Chapter Twenty-two

    I awoke to someone getting into my bed. The left side indented; the weight of the person enough to jostle my body. Looking over my shoulder, I smiled at Adam. It was still weird my first reaction wasn¡¯t to tell him to get lost. The bond threw all my previous qualms out the window, or maybe I was giving into what I always wanted.

    Adam curled up behind me, his arm snaking its way through mine and holding my hand. The warmth of his flesh felt like fire against my skin, arousing my wolf. Her desire pounded through my body, erasing my sleepiness.

    ¡°You were quiet tonight,¡± Adam said, speaking softly. His voice, even as a whisper was a sweet masculine rumble that did funny things to me. It was like a seductive tune that played for my ears alone.

    ¡°Just thinking about everything,¡± I explained. The house was filled with the pack tonight. Adam thought it¡¯d be a good idea to have them all in one place. The rain let up a few hours ago and search teams were out scouring the mountain. When one returned, another would take its place.

    ¡°Wade told me they won¡¯t transport you until next week. I¡¯m doing everything I can to find the real killer before then. I¡¯m not losing you, Anna.¡± I felt the bed shift again. ¡°Hey.¡±

    I turned to face Adam. He was propped up on one elbow, his chest highlighted by the glow of the moon streaming through my window. Shadows played along his face, detailing his strong jawline and high cheekbones.

    ¡°Everything is going to be okay,¡± he said, and I smiled. The words I desperately wanted to hear from my mother came from his lips and comforted me just the same.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I asked him. ¡°I know you and Eve weren¡¯t in love, but it can¡¯t be easy not knowing what happened to her.¡±

    Adam trailed a finger down my arm, his eyes following the movement. ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­the not knowing,¡± he admitted. When it came to Eve he never said much. I knew he cared for her, at least in a small way. They¡¯d been together for a while, feelings were bound to grow.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± I reassured him.

    Adam nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about her right now. I want to be here with you, feel your body beneath my fingers, and listen to your heart race as I make love to you.¡±

    I frowned. Using the phrase ¡®making love¡¯ was a pet peeve of mine, one that others didn¡¯t seem to share. To me it sounded cheesier than Velveeta. Then again, maybe that was why I was so bad at relationships. I didn¡¯t know how to be in love. Adam didn¡¯t notice my aversion for his words. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to my lips, soft and promising more. Reaching for my arm, he guided my body forward to where I was sitting up and drew me over to him. Wrapping an arm around my waist, he laid down so that I was laying horizontally against the length of his body.

    His arms enclosed around my waist as his blue eyes swirled with gold. My wolf had been pretty quiet the past few days, aside from popping up every once in a while to let me know she approved of what I was doing¡ªor who I was doing.

    Adam¡¯s hands slid to my backside, his fingers gripping my butt, and grinding me against the growing hardness beneath his cotton pajama pants. I moaned as he continued to move me against his body. Our mouths quickly found each other, hungry and eager for one another.

    Adam gripped my legs and moved them so they rested on either side of his hips. Sitting up, he lifted my tee over my head, throwing it on the floor. Since I didn¡¯t sleep in a bra, my breasts were right in his face, nipples hard nubs begging for his attention. The power this man had over me was astounding. Every fiber of my being craved him, burned for him.

    His mouth closed over one of my breasts, his tongue doing clever circles around the areola. I moved my hips, making sure to press hard against his lower region. Adam looked up at me through his lashes; a possessive look promised this man was mine.

    ¡°Adam, you in there?¡± Asher called from outside my door.

    ¡°Go. Away!¡± Adam ordered. He snaked a hand around my neck, tugging to bring me closer to his lips. The bulge in his pants was hard as a rock beneath me, my own panties growing wetter in response.

    ¡°Sir, they found her,¡± Asher said, his voice raising an octave. Adam and I became as still as mannequins, our eyes locked.

    ¡°Go,¡± I told him. ¡°Eve needs you.¡± Had I really just said that? What I really wanted to do was cuff him to my bed and keep him all to myself. It was some kind of cruel punishment to ignite my body and not tame the flame.

    ¡°Is she¡­alive?¡± Adam asked, keeping his eyes on me.

    ¡°Just barely,¡± Asher responded. Adam closed his eyes as if in relief.

    ¡°Give me a minute,¡± Adam called. Asher¡¯s footsteps echoed down the hallway until they disappeared completely.

    Climbing off of Adam, I scooped my shirt up and redressed myself. My wolf growled in frustration, but I ignored her. My stomach was in too many knots to worry about finding completion with Adam. The air in my bedroom seemed thicker, as if the stress of our situation was enough to suffocate us. I had mixed emotions on the situation. I knew sending him to be with her was the right thing to do, but the illogical side of my brain didn¡¯t give a damn. Adam was mine and nothing else mattered.

    Adam walked up behind me, placing his hands on my shoulders, and kissed the top of my head. Was it wrong that I wasn¡¯t all that happy they¡¯d found Eve? Of course it was. Just thinking those sorts of thoughts made me hate myself. I couldn¡¯t blame the emotion on my wolf, though she wasn¡¯t happy either. It was jealousy plain and simple.

    ¡°I have to deal with this,¡± Adam began. ¡°As soon as I¡¯m back we¡¯ll pick up where we left off.¡± He turned to leave, but stopped, his hand resting on the doorknob. ¡°Everything will be alright, don¡¯t look so sad.¡±

    I looked at him as I hugged my arms to my chest. ¡°Saying that doesn¡¯t make it so.¡± It wasn¡¯t that I was worried about Eve¡¯s recovery and what that meant for Adam and me as a couple. It was that I knew come next week, I¡¯d be in Idaho. Realizing that I was being whiny, I forced a smile onto my face. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m just tired. Go take care of Eve.¡± I was proud that my words came out unruffled. Inside I was like an earthquake¡ªshaking and breaking apart.

    Adam watched me for a few seconds before nodding and leaving my bedroom. He¡¯d left the door open so I could see the entire house was up and active, all anticipating the return of their alpha female. Again, the illogical side hated him for leaving. I gave into that anger for all of ten seconds before I pushed it away. I couldn¡¯t handle putting on a brave face for the rest of the night, so I climbed out my bedroom window. Judging by the lightness of the sky I¡¯d say it was around 2:00 a.m. I¡¯d gotten three hours of sleep, but I was too antsy to sleep anymore.

 Page 32

    ¡°Making a run for it?¡±Advertisement

    I gasped and jerked backwards. Looking to the right, Wade was leaning against the side of the house, a cigarette glowing against the darkness as he took a drag.

    ¡°No,¡± I bit back, annoyed he¡¯d startled me. ¡°I just needed some air.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the return of your lover¡¯s mate can¡¯t be an easy thing to deal with,¡± he mocked.

    I shook my head, too annoyed to deal with a cocky leader. When I walked away, footsteps sounded behind me. Looking over my shoulder, I frowned at Wade following me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a babysitter,¡± I snapped, turning around and continuing my walk to the forest edge.

    ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯re being shipped off to another pack because people are dying, I¡¯d say you do,¡± Wade remarked, not missing a step as I quickened my pace.

    Whirling around, I stopped and glared at him. My emotions were in a frenzy of jealousy, fear, and sexual frustration. If Wade kept pushing, I was liable to do something stupid, like attack him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a run,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go get a drink? The pack will be busy attending to Eve for a while.¡± Wade took another drag off of his cigarette, the cherry lighting his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s 2:00 a.m.,¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°I know a bar that doesn¡¯t close until 4:00 a.m.¡±

    My main reason for wanting to change and run was to relieve stress, alcohol would also work. I glanced back at the house. Wade was right. They¡¯d be occupied with Eve for the rest of the night.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I told him, and followed him to his truck.

    The small, little bar sat back behind a row of hunting and fishing stores. Looking from the street you¡¯d never know it was there. I followed Wade down a tiny alleyway, littered with discarded trash. The brick exterior was painted dark green with the words ¡®Wild Things¡¯ on a rectangular board in white. There were no windows on the outside and the metal door had one of those slide thingies that allowed the people inside to peek out and demand a password. Or maybe I¡¯d seen too many movies.

    Wade knocked three times, pausing in between as if a special code was being given. The slide moved open, and two orange eyes stared back at us. I knew those sorts of peepers, whoever this dude was, he was a werewolf.

    Wade pushed the sleeve of his shirt up and held up his arm, his wrist facing the man. The peephole closed and the clanging of deadbolts being unlocked echoed through the door.

    ¡°Back so soon, Mr. Wade?¡± A large man asked, extending an arm as an invitation to come in. The man, who was as thick and solid as a tree trunk, stood around six-foot-five. What little light there was gleamed off of his bald head like a spotlight. His black T-shirt fit snuggly around each protruding muscle in his arms, which were covered in various tattoos. The one that caught my eye was of two werewolves¡ªone gray and one black¡ªdoing the deed under a full moon.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the best whiskey in town,¡± Wade said, and the man grunted in agreement. His eyes quickly found me, piercing and suspicious. ¡°This is Anna Avery, new one.¡±

    I resented still being called a ¡°new one¡±. I¡¯d been around for four months. That should have given me some semblance of respect.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t turned yesterday,¡± I snapped at Wade, extending my arm to the brawny man. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­?¡±

    ¡°This is Puck,¡± Wade said, ¡°and he doesn¡¯t like to be touched.¡±

    I let my arm fall and gave Puck a thin lipped smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the pretty ladies touching me,¡± Puck drawled, smiling in my direction and holding out his arm. I looked at Wade and he nodded. I clasped Puck¡¯s hand; his so large mine nearly disappeared.

    ¡°Welcome to Wild Things, Ms. Anna,¡± Puck smiled and released my hand. A shiver shimmied up my spine, but I did my best to not let my discomfort show. Judging from Puck¡¯s demeanor, this was a place where weakness would be used against you.

    Wade and I stepped inside, my eyes roaming over the small space. The bar wasn¡¯t very big, maybe twenty feet by fifteen. A counter, with shelves full of alcohol bottles behind it, sat towards the back. The lighting was low, puffs of smoke swirling within the soft beams. Most of the patrons were men, with the exception of three women who were sitting at the bar. They were dressed in short skirts or shorts, and their tops left little to the imagination. I caught sight of three doors, all with ¡®do not disturb¡¯ signs on them. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say this was a werewolf brothel. My suspicions were confirmed when a couple stepped out of one of the rooms, the man buckling his belt and the woman adjusting her shirt. The man handed her a roll of cash and they both went their separate ways.

    Wade walked up to the bar, me on his heels. When he stopped I wasn¡¯t watching where I was going and ran into his back. He looked over his shoulder, a smile growing on his lips.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°A screwdriver.¡±

    Wade and the bartender laughed. ¡°She¡¯ll have a shot of your famous whiskey,¡± he told the bartender. ¡°Same for me.¡± The guy smiled and poured the drinks, sliding them to us.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over here,¡± Wade said, nodding his head to the right. He walked over to a table that sat further away from the others, and I took the seat across from him. He threw back the shot, and I did the same. The whiskey sliding down my throat burned, warming my cheeks.

    ¡°Ew, that¡¯s some strong stuff,¡± I said around a cough. ¡°So, what¡¯s this all about? You want to liquor me up and see if I¡¯ll confess to the murders?¡± I leaned back in my chair and stared at him. Wade was a nice enough guy, but he was also a leader. He may have seemed relaxed, but I wouldn¡¯t let that fool me into letting my guard down.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already been sentenced, why would I need a confession?¡± Wade asked, pushing the shot glass back and forth between his hands. ¡°I just thought you could use some time away from the house. I can tell when you¡¯re trying to be strong, yet breaking inside.¡±

    What the hell was I supposed to say to that? ¡°You can?¡± I asked with skepticism.

    ¡°You don¡¯t hide it as well as you think. It¡¯s written all over your face.¡±

    I looked away, annoyed that he was right. I¡¯d always been a horrible liar. ¡°Thanks, Dr. Phil. I¡¯ll work on it.¡±

    Wade released a heavy breath, raising his arm in the air to signal the bartender.

    ¡°What is the Idaho pack like?¡± I asked nervously. It¡¯d been a constant question in my brain since I heard I¡¯d be shipped off. My punishment may have been moving away from my new family and working as a servant for the rest of my life, but integrating myself into a new pack was what really scared me. Werewolves tended to be suspicious, judgmental, and mean towards wolves they didn¡¯t know. It all boiled down to packs being a tight knit group who stuck together. There were so many different packs we sorta had to be that way towards others. If we showed weakness, the surrounding packs would take that as a cue to ambush our homes and claim the wolves, thus making their packs larger. Not all large packs happen this way, but it¡¯s not unheard of when dealing with the ruthless, power hungry alphas.

    ¡°It¡¯s a well-functioning pack of around eighty. The alpha¡¯s name is Ben Jenkins. He¡¯s one of the youngest alphas, and the fiercest. He runs his pack like a well-oiled machine and has bested every man who¡¯s challenged his position. Then again, so has your mate.¡± Wade winked.

    Mate¡ªthat word didn¡¯t apply to what Adam was to me. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to describe who we were to each other. Surprise filled me though at learning that Adam was undefeated when it came to fights. I never thought about someone going against him to claim the alpha spot. I guess I was still na?ve when it came to stuff like that. I¡¯d never seen anyone go against Adam¡¯s judgment, but that didn¡¯t mean men weren¡¯t secretly vying for his position.

    ¡°I thought it was pretty cool how you handed Nicholas his ass last night,¡± Wade said, interrupting my thoughts. A woman in her forties, wearing a red corset, black shorts and black hose with a lace pattern walked up to our table. She set down two chubby glasses filled with amber liquid and smiled at me.

    ¡°You here to interview, honey? You¡¯re hired,¡± She winked. ¡°With a face and body like that, you¡¯ll be booked for the next year.¡± The woman, whose hair was obviously dyed blonde, smiled wide, revealing a chipped front tooth.

    ¡°I¡­uh¡­no,¡± I muttered, too grossed out at the thought to form a coherent sentence.

    ¡°She¡¯s a friend of mine, Ruth. Just here to keep me company,¡± Wade told the woman, sliding money across the table. Ruth picked the bills up and tucked them into her bra.

    ¡°If you ever change your mind,¡± Ruth said, lying her business card down in front of me. Who knew prostitutes had business cards?

    I nodded, at a loss for words. It wasn¡¯t every day I got propositioned to become a lady of the night. When Ruth sauntered away, I started laughing.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I said through a giggle. ¡°Are seedy underbelly places your normal hangouts?¡±

    The thought may have grossed me out, but I could see how alluring a place like this would be to a male werewolf¡ªwell any male for that matter. Werewolf men just happened to be a little friskier than the humans.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job to know the seedy underbelly side of our kind.¡± Wade smirked.

    I wondered just how well he knew Ruth and her kind. I shuddered thinking about it. Wade was a good-looking guy; surely he didn¡¯t need to depend on paid pleasure to satisfy him.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question,¡± Wade said, sitting forward and propping his elbows on the table. ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, then why are you not fighting us on your punishment? You do believe you¡¯re innocent, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I questioned. ¡°You guys already have your minds made up. Me throwing a tantrum isn¡¯t going to affect your judgment, right?¡± I frowned, wondering if maybe I should¡¯ve been fighting more. What logical person would accept being shipped off to a strange new pack without so much as a fight? A normal person might even have thoughts of running away so they weren¡¯t treated like a prisoner for the rest of their lives. Did my lack of argument on the subject make me look guiltier?

 Page 33

    ¡°Humor me,¡± Wade said, taking a drink.Advertisement

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m actually innocent or not. Just seeing those murders through my dreams was enough to make me sick to my stomach. I don¡¯t want to be that kind of monster. If by some chance I am killing, then being locked up is what¡¯s best for everyone.¡±

    Wade tipped his head to the side and gave me a sideways glance. ¡°That¡¯s very¡­mature of you. Most bloodthirsty werewolves we deal with aren¡¯t so accepting.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of the murderers you guys deal with don¡¯t have morals.¡± I snorted. The idea was ridiculous¡ªa murderous werewolf with a conscience.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s killing,¡± Wade replied.

    ¡°What about the DNA test?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t test the other speck of blood we found. The fact that the victims¡¯ blood was on you was enough for the rest of the leaders,¡± Wade explained, looking away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having visions,¡± I blurted. There had to be a connection between the dreams and the strange episodes yesterday. Maybe it was something that would prove I was in fact innocent.

    Wade shifted in his seat, crossing a leg over his knee. ¡°When did this start?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday. It first happened when I was taking a shower and when we were in the woods looking for Eve.¡± I studied Wade¡¯s face to judge his reaction. ¡°This isn¡¯t normal.¡± I hadn¡¯t said those words out loud yet and now that they were out, acceptance filled me. I¡¯d be in denial, shucking them off as just dreams. Now, however, they weren¡¯t just happening in my sleep. I couldn¡¯t ignore their importance anymore.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re a seer,¡± Wade said very calmly. In my mind I envisioned a woman draped in gaudy silks, long fingernails, dramatic eyes, and crystals hanging around her neck as she waved her hands theatrically over a crystal ball. Wade had to be screwing with me.

    ¡°I was hoping for some real answers,¡± I said with exhaustion. I eyed my drink and pushed the glass away. I wasn¡¯t a big drinker. I was what people called a lightweight, until I became a werewolf. Now I could drain every sip from this bar and walk out of here without so much as a stumble. Okay, that wasn¡¯t true. I could get drunk it just took a hell of a lot more liquor. Still, the alcohol wasn¡¯t sitting well with me tonight, and I¡¯d only had the one shot.

    ¡°Who says what I say is not the truth?¡± Wade countered. ¡°You can¡¯t be so na?ve as to think magic does not exist. You¡¯re living proof that it does¡ªa werewolf. Plus after sleeping with Adam, you¡¯re branded¡ªfate saying you belong to each other. Add to the fact that Nicholas has his own sordid magic. Plus, you¡¯re a white wolf.¡±

    First off, how did he know I was a white wolf? ¡°And that means I¡¯m some mystical fortune teller?¡± I snorted, my sleeplessness catching up with me. ¡°I¡¯m ready to head back home.¡±

    Wade finished his drink and stood. ¡°Denial only lasts for so long before you¡¯re forced to see the truth, Anna.¡±

    I followed him out of the bar, making sure to stay far away from Puck as we exited. I didn¡¯t respond to Wade because a nagging voice in the back of my mind told me maybe he was right.

    Chapter Twenty-three

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have first dibs,¡± the woman teased, laughter following her words. The man¡­I couldn¡¯t breathe as I looked at him. I recognized both of the people standing over my bleeding body, but the man¡­.oh God¡­the man. His eyes, blond hair, and the hard lines that made up his angry face

    ¡°You have to stop this,¡± he barked at the woman, his eyes filled with remorse. He didn¡¯t know who I was. I was still a stranger to him, a woman he¡¯d feed a story to, to hide a nasty secret.

    My eyes snapped open, and I stared at my bedroom ceiling as I tried to calm the sporadic rhythm of my heart. The day I was attacked rushed full force into my mind. I remembered everything. I was such a fool, a puppet, and Adam was the puppeteer. I danced on his strings and walked the path he guided me down. How could I have been so stupid?

    I checked the time and saw I wasn¡¯t alone in my bed. Adam slept on his side, facing the door. Everything I thought I felt for him turned sour, wilting and dying within me. How could I have not known? There¡¯d been so many of the puzzle pieces right in front of me, yet I didn¡¯t put them together.

    First, Adam found me after the attack. It hadn¡¯t been luck, he¡¯d been there the whole time. Second, Adam found me after I had the run in with the bear trap. ¡°How¡¯d you find me¡± I¡¯d asked him. ¡°I¡¯ll always find you.¡± There¡¯d been a promise in his words, a declaration that I¡¯d misunderstood for passion. Could he find me so easily because he was the one who bit me? No, I was sure that had been Eve. Third, he gained my trust, fooling me into thinking he felt something for me. This one hurt the most. Did he just want to know what I remembered? Or to be close to me when I remembered so he could silence me?

    A whirlwind of emotion filled my mind and fiery heat rushed through my veins. Anger, betrayal, and depression made me dizzy. My heart jackhammered and my palms turned sweaty. Inching out of bed, I tiptoed out of the door. I took a moment to lean against the wall to catch my breath. My chest rose and fell heavily, and I choked on the sobs that tried to escape my throat. I had to be quiet. What would I say if Adam woke up and saw me like this? Making my way down the hall, I slipped on my sandals and headed outside. The cool morning air helped clear my head a little, but my body was wracked with indecision. I fisted my hands, closed my eyes, and bit back on the scream that lingered on my lips.

    Was I overreacting? Making something out of nothing? This was the second dream I had about Adam and Eve and my attack. Was it my subconscious¡¯ way of telling me something I didn¡¯t want to believe? Shit, this whole thing is so confusing. After the first dream I¡¯d let the nagging feeling go because Adam had tempted me to spend the night with him. Stupid.

    I wanted to run away as much as I wanted to stalk back into the house and demand answers. My choice was made when the front door opened and Adam leaned against the doorframe.

    ¡°Anna, what are you doing out here this early?¡±

    I looked at him over my shoulder, my hands fisting at my sides. Adam¡¯s eyes widened, and he stepped out of the house, walking over to me. ¡°What is it?¡±

    I cursed when tears welled in my eyes. All I could do was shake my head and stare at him.

    ¡°Jesus, Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam¡¯s eyes searched my face and body as if looking for injury. ¡°Say something.¡± Adam¡¯s hands rested on my shoulders, shaking me.

    ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡± I finally said.

    ¡°Knew what?¡±

    ¡°How long has Eve been killing humans? How long have you been covering for her?¡±

    Adam¡¯s face fell, his mouth agape in stunned silence. I turned around and walked towards my truck. I needed to get away from him, away from her, and off the mountain. She¡¯s weak right now. You could kill her easily. I stopped in my tracks and turned, a thought occurring to me.

    ¡°Did you attack Eve to throw us off your trail?¡± Adam stood in the same space, a lost look on his face. His hair was ruffled from sleeping, and his bare chest was highlighted by the rising sun. It should have been a crime to look that good and be evil.

    ¡°Anna, we need to talk about this,¡± Adam pleaded.

    ¡°Here I am, talk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I didn¡¯t know¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying, Adam,¡± I interrupted. How could this man be my other half, my chante? The mark on my hand was a brand of stupidity¡ªfor believing in something when all the warning signs were right in front of me. Stupid. I ignored Adam and walked around my truck, opening the door, and slipping inside. Adam ran forward, and I slapped my hand down on the lock. He fought with the handle, his eyes wild.

    ¡°Anna, please don¡¯t leave. I can explain.¡± I flipped the visor down and caught the keys that fell, slipping them into the ignition, and starting the truck. I spared Adam one last glance before putting pressure on the gas pedal and driving away. The death grip on the steering wheel turned my knuckles white. Glancing in the rearview mirror, I watched as Adam¡¯s body got smaller and smaller. Once away from him, I allowed the tears to fall.

    It must have been true. Why else would he react like that? I slammed a hand against the steering wheel in frustration, flipping on the radio to tune out the screams in my head.

    Not knowing where to go, I headed up the mountain to Trigger Lake. It was far enough away and rarely had tourists due to the rough terrain. I was still in my pajamas and hadn¡¯t grabbed my purse on the way out. I checked the ashtray. I usually kept a few spare bills hidden inside. There was only ten bucks, not enough to do anything with. How the in hell was I supposed to flee when I was broke?

    Anna, please come back. I swear I can explain. Adam¡¯s voice penetrated my mind, causing me to swerve. Reaching out, I turned the radio knob all the way up, the music filling the cab, but it didn¡¯t drown out Adam¡¯s voice like I hoped.

    I didn¡¯t know Eve was responsible, I promise. I knew she was up to something, but I swear I didn¡¯t know it was this. The strain of his inner voice nagged at my heart like a knife slicing through butter.

    Leave. Me. Alone. I closed my eyes for a split second. When I opened them Adam stood in the middle of the road, ten feet away. What in the hell? Slamming on the breaks, my truck fishtailed. The tires squealed against the asphalt. I fought to get the steering wheel under control, but in my state of panic and distress, I turned it the wrong way and then I was rolling. A blood curdling scream ripped from my lips and filled the cab of the truck. My head bounced off of the driver¡¯s side door, and stars danced within my vision. Metal against road screeched and groaned as my truck slid along the road. When the truck stopped moving, I worked with clumsy hands to unlatch the seatbelt. Adrenaline rushed through my veins. My heart raced and my body shook. The truck landed on the passenger¡¯s side, so once I got the seatbelt undone, I stood up as best as I could. With my elbow, I pushed forward and the sheet of glass fell outside. Bracing my hands on either side of the window, I hoisted my body up, sitting on the door and bringing my legs up. Hopping down, I stumbled away from the truck and rested against the guardrail.

 Page 34

    My entire body shook uncontrollably and tears and blood streamed down my face. Reaching up, I touched the gash on my forehead and winced from the pain. There was a cut on my right arm and my pajama pants were torn. Remembering the reason for the accident, I tried to find Adam. What was he doing in the middle of the highway? And how had he gotten up here so quickly? Smoke rose from the hood of the truck, but just beyond it I could make out the silhouette of a body. A breeze swept the smoke away giving me a clear view of Adam. His jaw was set in stone, and he walked with purpose towards me, a sickening smile transforming his face from beautiful to sinister. I swallowed around the lump in my throat, afraid of what he¡¯d do. I couldn¡¯t fight back, not after tumbling around in my truck like clothes in a washer.Advertisement

    Adam stopped in front of me, his eyes regarding me with anger. I watched him, speechless and afraid. The man who stood before me wasn¡¯t the same man I¡¯d slept with. Gone was the loving gaze and in its place was ugliness. As I opened my mouth to say something, Adam lifted his hand and swung. His fist connected with the side of my face, the impact knocked me over the guardrail and then it was lights out.

    I came to with a nasty headache and dry mouth. When I opened my eyes, I was shrouded in darkness. My arms were above my head and I couldn¡¯t move them. The rattling of chains echoed through the room with each movement I made. The cold metal bit into my wrist, not giving an inch of space.

    It took my eyes a little longer to adjust to the darkness; my head still throbbed. Adam had stripped me down. I didn¡¯t wear underwear or a bra to bed, so I was naked. With my foot, I felt around on the floor that was made of lose dirt. Inhaling, I tried to capture the scent of anything that might give me a clue where I was. Mildew, rodents, and blood hung in the air. Looking to my left, there was a sliver of light piercing through the darkness underneath what must be a door. Footsteps sounded behind it. I fought against the chains, but to no avail.

    The door swung open hard, causing me to jump. Adam stood in the doorway, that same sickening smile on his face. This had to be a nightmare. There was no way this man and my Adam were the same person. Wake up¡­wake up! I repeated the mantra over and over in my head, but my pleas went unanswered. Stalking into the room, Adam flicked a switch on the wall and the room lit up with dim light. I closed my eyelids; even the subtle light hurt my eyes. The clang of the door being shut urged me to open them again. Adam paced in front of me, his hands tucked behind his back as he kept focus on my naked body.

    Oh how I hated him and myself. How had he fooled me so cleverly?

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re confused,¡± he said, smiling as if there was some inside joke I wasn¡¯t privy to.

    I stared, too angry to engage in a conversation with this monster.

    ¡°The fact is, I¡¯m a purebred, and you¡¯re beneath me in every way. Packs used to kill your kind¡ªwhen times made sense. Now, packs are full of half breeds¡­mutts,¡± He said half breeds and mutts as if they tasted bad on his tongue. ¡°The only thing you¡¯re good for is a fuck every now and then.¡± He stopped pacing, his eyes dropping to my bare breasts.

    I cringed under his insinuating stare, my stomach nauseous from learning the truth of who I fell in love with.

    ¡°Did you really think you were worthy of an alpha?¡± He laughed. ¡°So na?ve.¡±

    He paced back and forth, his eyes regarding me with hatred. Well the feeling was mutual.

    ¡°Eve,¡± he called. The door opened and in stepped the other person I hated, Eve. Her short auburn hair was perfectly styled, her face made up, and she wore black cotton shorts, a white tank top and red heels. It didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d been attacked by a werewolf. What in the hell?

    ¡°Now this,¡± Adam continued, holding out his hand towards Eve. She grasped it and stepped into his embrace. ¡°Is a woman worthy of an alpha. She¡¯s beautiful, ruthless, and fucks like an angel.¡± They shared a seductive laugh before their lips found each other and kissed passionately. I closed my eyes to shield myself from the pain. I may not have been able to see them, but I could hear them. Moans and the rustling of clothes beat against my eardrums. It was my nightmare coming true. Please don¡¯t let them have sex.

    ¡°I warned you,¡± Eve¡¯s voice replaced the smacking sounds, and I opened my eyes. She wiped her mouth with her thumb, a smile on her red lips. ¡°I told you to stay away from him, but like the whore you are, you just couldn¡¯t help yourself. I can¡¯t blame you, though. He is tempting.¡± She glanced at Adam and he winked.

    ¡°Now, here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen,¡± Eve said, stepping towards me and kneeling down so we were eye level. ¡°We¡¯re going to keep you alive for a day or so and have some fun with you. After that, well, use your imagination. We¡¯ll tell the leaders we caught you feasting on another human, and in our attempts to subdue you, you fought against us. We had no choice but to put you down. The case will be closed and the leaders will leave.¡± She smiled, her eyes alight with excitement. ¡°I thought for sure the leaders would kill after finding the blood on your face.¡± Eve shook her head, annoyed. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to do it myself.¡±

    None of this made any sense.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with it,¡± I bit back.

    ¡°Did she talk back to me?¡± Eve asked, turning to speak to Adam.

    ¡°She did,¡± Adam answered with a smile. ¡°Maybe you should show her what happens when mutts get mouthy.¡±

    ¡°Gladly,¡± Eve grinned.

    My head snapped back against the stone wall as Eve slapped my face, hard. My cheek burned, tingling in the aftermath of her assault.

    ¡°You know how long I¡¯ve wanted to do that?¡± she asked. ¡°Please say something else. I dare you.¡±

    I glared, but kept my lips sealed. When I didn¡¯t respond, Eve frowned.

    ¡°Fuck it,¡± she growled, landing another slap against my face.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Adam said. ¡°We don¡¯t want her too bruised for when we give her body to the leaders.¡±

    Eve¡¯s fingers flexed against her knee, itching to land another blow. I released the breath I¡¯d been holding when she stood back up.

    Walking over to Adam, Eve hooked a finger in his jeans and tugged him closer. ¡°Come on, you know how violence gets me horny.¡± They shared a seductive look and without another word, left the room, flipping the light switch off as they went.

    I leaned my head against the brick wall, overwhelmed and panicked. Were they planning on torturing me before they killed me? That¡¯s what it sounded like. How in the hell was I going to get out of this? My mind was numb, to full of deception to think straight. Adam and Eve had played a good game. My arms were sore. I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been chained up before I came to. There weren¡¯t any windows in the small room. It could have been hours or days, time didn¡¯t exist here. I tried, in vain, to fight against the shackles, but the metal bit deeper into my flesh the more I struggled. What kind of person has a torture chamber just waiting to be used? A sick bitch like Eve, that¡¯s who.

    Giving up, I became lethargic and my eyelids heavy. Moans sounded from somewhere, floating into my room and abusing my ears. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and let sleep take me away from the painful melody.

    Chapter Twenty-four

    ¡°Wake up,¡± someone ordered. Frigid water splashed across my body. I fought myself back to reality, shaking my head to fling the water off of my face. Adam stood in front of me, an empty bucket in his hands.

    ¡°Dinner time.¡± He smiled, nodding towards the right. Looking in the direction, a dog bowl sat filled with what looked like wet dog food. I wanted to scream and cry, unable to believe someone could be this heartless. But I held the emotions inside, not allowing Adam the pleasure of seeing me break.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to eat with my hands bound,¡± I told him. He dug in his pocket, pulling out a small silver key and holding it up. This was good. All I needed was my arms free and then I could shift and fight.

    ¡°How long have I been here?¡± I had to keep talking to make him think I wasn¡¯t plotting my escape.

    ¡°Three days,¡± Adam said, grabbing my chained wrists and inserting the key. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to know your friends are searching for you. It¡¯s a pity they won¡¯t find you¡­alive.¡±

    Once the shackles were unlocked, my arms dropped to my sides like wet noodles. Adam stepped back, putting space between us. Reaching behind him, he produced a glock and aimed it at me.

    ¡°One false move and these silver bullets will find a home in your heart, got it?¡±

    Well shit. That took care of my escape plan.

    ¡°Eat,¡± Adam ordered, leaning against the wall.

    I stared at him, studied his face and noticed a few oddities. His hair wasn¡¯t as blond as before and his eyes, what little I could see of them, were a greenish blue, not the dark sapphires I¡¯d lost myself in before. My eyebrows furrowed as I noted each difference.

    ¡°What in the hell are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°Can I see your palms,¡± I asked.

    Adam laughed, a harsh sound that had nothing to do with joy. Holding out his hands, my mouth dropped open when I saw smooth flesh.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d keep that mark did you?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I mumbled, too befuddled to think of anything else.

    ¡°Melted the skin. The scar slid right off,¡± Adam turned his palm to study it. ¡°It was painful as fuck, but worth it. Like an alpha could ever be bonded to a mutt. Disgusting.¡±

    A lump the size of a golf ball lodged in my throat, making breathing a chore. Disgusting. That¡¯s what he thought of me. The tears I¡¯d been hiding from him filled my eyes and fell against my cheeks. I dropped my head, hating myself for showing weakness in front of Adam.

    ¡°Aw.¡± His voice was closer than before. I looked up through my eyelashes, and he was bent down in front of me. His finger tilted my chin up so he could see my whole face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad,¡± he admitted. ¡°You were a good fuck. We had fun, didn¡¯t we?¡±

 Page 35

    When I didn¡¯t answer, he gripped my chin tighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t we?¡± he asked again, his voice harder and demanding I agree with him.Advertisement

    Though my arms were sore and tired from being held above my head, I lifted one and swung with as much force as I could. Adam caught my wrist before it landed its blow. That was the last straw, the last hope I¡¯d hung onto. I was defeated and weak, a blip on my captors radar and nothing more. I never felt so helpless in my life. Adam gripped both of my wrists in one hand and slammed them against the wall above my head. I didn¡¯t move as he shackled them again. He left the room, not saying another word, making sure to turn the light off as he went.

    My mind was in a dark, dark place; one that I never visited before. It was filled with hatred, self-loathing, and a depression so great it ate away at me. I sat still, staring ahead into the darkness as I let all of emotion in at once. My wolf snapped and bit to break free. She was angry and just as rabid as I felt. Time slipped by at a snail¡¯s pace. I sat in the same position staring ahead, dazed as I retreated to the dark hell inside my head. When his voice penetrated through the ugly emotions, it took me a moment to understand it was really there and not just me thinking of his words.

    Anna, where are you? Answer me, Chante.

    Hot fresh tears spilled over my cheeks, heating my cool skin. So this was the torture Adam planned to inflict on me, making me think he still loved me? It was worse than I expected, worse than any physical pain he could cause. This kind of abuse attacked my heart and my fragile state of mind. I didn¡¯t respond.

    Damn it. Anna, please answer me. Tell me you¡¯re okay. I don¡¯t care if you need space. I just need to know if you¡¯re alright.

    His voice wasn¡¯t hard anymore. It sounded velvety soft and concerned. Reminding me how easily he¡¯d fooled me.

    You should win an Emmy, I responded.

    Holy hell, Anna, where are you?

    I tried to block out his voice. I wouldn¡¯t play this game and lose what little bit of my mind I still had. That fantasy was dead.

    The days dragged on and on and on. Adam and Eve visited me once a day either to bring me slop or to knock me around a little. I found myself hoping they¡¯d put me out of my misery. But they were having too much fun holding me captive to grant me my wish.

    Adam continued to speak to me telepathically, but I never responded. My body was weak from the lack of food. The last time I¡¯d eaten was the last day I¡¯d spent with the pack. I felt like crying, but I had nothing left to give. My eyes couldn¡¯t shed anymore tears. My arms were numb, having been pinned above my head for who knows how long. I tried to flex my fingers, but I couldn¡¯t feel them anymore. My body, which ran hot, was freezing and hurt from shaking so much.

    Loud bangs and what sounded like growling sounded above me. I tilted my head up, studying the ceiling. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was real or my imagination playing tricks with my mind. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time since I¡¯d been here. A similar noise traveled outside the door. Sickening cracks, snarls, and yelps serenated the small space. I watched the door in horror, afraid of what was coming. With one last feeble attempt, I pulled against my chains. They didn¡¯t budge, not that I expected them to.

    Something was thrown against the door, the metal to groan in protest. The handle jiggled, but the intruder couldn¡¯t get in without a key. Crunching metal echoed a horrific sound and the door was kicked open. I screeched, moving as far away as my binds would allow. I tucked my head down, not wanting to see what was in the room with me. I just hoped it¡¯d killed me quick.

    When nothing happened, I looked up, peaking through the stringy strands of my hair. Enough light filtered through the door so I could see Adam. His face depicted disbelief and relief all in one. His eyes were wide, his mouth a hard line as he set his jaw. As soon as we made eye contact, he rushed forward. He fell beside me, his arms wrapping around my frame and bringing me against his chest. I wanted to fight against him, but I was too lethargic, too dazed, and too empty to care. If he wanted to play out this fantasy, at least I¡¯d die with a happy memory¡ªeven if it was fictional.

    His anger buzzed in the air like a downed power line. Reaching up, he clasped my restraints and tugged. The metal creaked, falling from the wall, my arms falling with it. Adam broke apart the manacles and freed my wrists. He still hadn¡¯t said a word, just watched me as he rescued me from my prison. Once out of my chains, Adam scooped me into his arms, hugging me against his chest and whispering soft words I chose to ignore. I could lose myself in his embrace, even pretend he was the man I thought he was, but I could not listen to his lies. I tuned him out and inhaled a lungful of his scent. It¡¯d been so intoxicating to me before, comforting me when I needed it, and seducing me when my body yearned for him. It still touched me, hitting that spot in my chest that fell for him. I hated it and loved it at the same time.

    ¡°Anna.¡± My name was a soft whisper on his lips, a declaration of passion that didn¡¯t belong. I closed my eyes and devoured the sound of his voice, imagining that I made this hell up and when I woke, I¡¯d be in my bedroom lying next to the real Adam.

    ¡°God, I¡¯m sorry, so sorry,¡± Adam was saying, his voice pained and full of anguish I didn¡¯t understand. Another round of loud snarling and cracks sounded. Adam set me down, pulling his T-shirt over his head, and helping me into it. As soon as I was covered, he lifted me again and we were moving.

    I hid my face against his chest, not caring about the chaos around me. Adam¡¯s arms offered a peaceful cocoon where I could lose myself in his scent and the warmth of his body.

    A gun fired, its blast ringing in my ears disturbing my peacefulness. Something that sounded like a body dropped in front of us, and Adam stepped over, continuing our quick escape. Peeking through one eye, I looked up at him. His face was serious, hard, and full of worry. As if he could feel my eyes on him, he looked down, his blue eyes tinged with gold.

    Adam looked away, focused on moving. Within minutes, he burst through another door and sunshine flooded my face, causing me to wince. Was the sun always this bright?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± a man¡¯s voice called behind us. Adam turned, his fingers digging into my thighs as he held me tighter.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, brother. This has just begun,¡± Adam replied icily.

    Brother? Who was he talking to? Adam turned again, and out of curiosity, I peeked over his shoulder. My mouth fell open as I stared at a man who looked eerily similar to the man holding me. I doubled checked the face of the guy carrying me and then looked back at the man who stood off in the distance. They had the same blond hair and build. Adam called that man ¡°brother¡±. Reaching a hand up, I cupped the side of Adam¡¯s face, his eyes full of fury.

    ¡°Adam?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Chante. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    ¡°You found me,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°I told you that I¡¯d always find you, Anna,¡± Adam said, repeating words he¡¯d once told me. They were more than words, they were a promise, a declaration¡ªa vow. Whatever predicament I found myself in, Adam would be the light at the end of the tunnel, guiding me home.

    Chapter Twenty-five

    ¡°You need to eat more,¡± Elle snapped, eyeing my still full plate.

    I¡¯d been back home for a day, but had only been awake for three hours. Elle fixed me something to eat as soon as she knew my eyes were open. Her mothering ways were sweet, but annoying.

    ¡°I need to eat a little bit at a time, otherwise I¡¯ll vomit,¡± I told her for the third time. I learned when I woke up I¡¯d been gone for six days. The pack assumed I was dead, but Adam forced them to continue searching the mountain. From the looks of my friends, they hadn¡¯t gotten much sleep in my absence.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve dropped ten pounds,¡± Elle commented, closing her mouth when I frowned.

    I hadn¡¯t talked about my time as a prisoner. Speculations circled, I¡¯m sure, but I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to correct them.

    Elle and I glanced over when footsteps squeaked against the wood floors. Sawyer stood in the entry of the kitchen, a huge bouquet of colorful Gerbera daisies, carnations, lilies and greenery with a ¡°Get Well Soon¡± Mylar balloon rising from the top.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± Sawyer whispered, his voice barely audible over the catch in his throat.

    I bit my bottom lip to keep the sorrow off my face. I needed to be strong so they¡¯d know I was fine¡­even if I wasn¡¯t.

    Sawyer walked over, holding out the flowers. I grabbed them and smiled at him. ¡°Thank you. They¡¯re beautiful.¡± Sawyer¡¯s eyes were wide, his mouth open, and his hands shook the tiniest bit. Without a word, he sat down at the kitchen table and stared at me in awe.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him. I had quite a few visitors and was good at lying. I sniffed the flowers, straining to keep the smile on my lips. It felt mechanical but I hoped it looked genuine.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­damn, Anna,¡± Sawyer said inarticulately, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I told him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You said that already,¡± Elle reminded me.

    I glanced at her and then back at Sawyer. They watched me, observing me with concern and embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down,¡± I told them, using the excuse to escape the heaviness of their stares. ¡°I really appreciate the flowers, Sawyer.¡± He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    ¡°Do you need anything? Tea?¡± Elle asked as I got up.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess, fine?¡± Elle provided.

    I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Walking down the hall, I slipped inside my bedroom and closed the door. A couple vases of flowers rested on my dresser, accompanied by cards, and other various items. Joe got me a stuffed pig with a biker jacket that read ¡°Born Wild¡±. I suspected it was the only presentable gift they had at the gas station. It made me laugh¡ªat least internally. Walking over to my bed, I curled into the fetal position, hugging my pillow to my chest. I stared at the wall as thoughts occupied my mind, too many to sort through. Instead, I focused on the white noise of my inner, inquisitive voice, the questions fading into nothingness.

 Page 36

    I don¡¯t know how long I laid there before my bedroom door opened. Adam sat on the edge of my bed, his fingers brushing over my forehead and down my cheek in a gentle caress. It was still difficult to look at him, to believe in him, but I was getting better. When I first woke up, he¡¯d been there, sitting in a chair beside my bed. It freaked me out, and I¡¯m sure it freaked him out when I screamed at the sight of him. After calming me down, he gave me some space and said he¡¯d be back.Advertisement

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­okay. Still a little weak,¡± I told him.

    ¡°How about we get you a bath?¡± Adam leaned over and kissed the top of my head, his powerful scent enveloping me.

    ¡°I thought I was bathed when I got home?¡± I asked, mild fear in my voice. Was I still a bloody, dirty mess? Is that why everyone stared me with worried eyes?

    Adam brushed his hand over my head in a soothing motion. ¡°You were out of it when I brought you home. I didn¡¯t want to give you a bath while you were passed out, so I cleaned your face, arms, and legs with a wash cloth.¡±

    Adam gave me sponge bath? My heart softened towards him a little bit, but my mind was still wary of the feeling.

    ¡°Alright.¡± I sat up, bringing my knees around to face him. I focused on his chest then slowly moved my eyes up his throat to his nose and then his eyes. We regarded each other for a few seconds before Adam stood, leaned over, and lifted me into his arms.

    ¡°I can walk,¡± I mumbled, hating the weakness in my voice. I didn¡¯t even recognize it anymore. Amazing what six days of torture could do.

    ¡°I know,¡± Adam said softly, ¡°but I like holding you.¡± He paused. ¡°Would you rather walk?¡±

    I glanced up. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Once in the bathroom, Adam set me down in front of the mirror. I hadn¡¯t looked at myself since I¡¯d gotten back. I didn¡¯t want to see the evidence of my capture.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Adam asked, resting his hands on my shoulders. His presence was dominating and comforting. But can I trust those feelings? I looked up, my eyes finding the reflecting glass. My blonde hair was stringy, clinging to my head in a matted mess. My brown eyes had dark circles around them, sunken and afraid. My body¡ªElle had been right¡ª was thinner and fragile. A three inch gash that started from my hairline and traveled down over my forehead was half-healed. Purple and yellow bruises dotted my face, arms, and chest, contrasting against my fading tan.

    When I didn¡¯t respond to Adam¡¯s question, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to undress you.¡±

    I watched in the mirror as his fingers curled underneath the large T-shirt he¡¯d clothed me in when he found me. With gentle hands, he lifted it up and over my head, setting it on the counter. More bruises decorated my stomach and legs. My eyes found Adam¡¯s before I looked away. I couldn¡¯t bear to see the sympathy on his face. I wanted him to scowl, to argue, to show other emotion than empathy. I need to get my head together and find my strength, find my voice.

    Guiding me over to the tub, that was already full, Adam stepped inside and sat down, outstretching a hand for me to join him. I eyed him, not expecting him to join me. Finally, I stepped into the tub and sat down between his legs. His arms surrounded my waist, resting on my stomach. Out of curiosity, I flipped his hand over. The raised scar was in the same place as mine. I trailed a finger over it, unsure if it was real or not.

    ¡°Who was he?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Your captor?¡±

    I nodded.

    Adam was silent, his hands fisting against my skin. ¡°My brother, Anthony.¡±

    ¡°He looked just like you.¡±

    ¡°My twin brother,¡± he hesitated, his hands relaxing. ¡°You thought he was me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t miss the offence in his voice.

    ¡°He looked just like you,¡± I repeated. ¡°He pretended he was you.¡±

    Adam released an annoyed breath, rising to a sitting position and reaching for the washrag. He squeezed a dollop of soap into the cloth and trailed it over my shoulders and down my arms.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯d be capable of treating you like that?¡± The edge of his voice awakened something within me, making me feel more alive than I had since coming home. I needed to test this theory of mine.

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I told him and waited for his response in hopes I¡¯d get the right one.

    ¡°I see,¡± Adam said, his tone clipped and cold. ¡°So everything I¡¯ve told you, admitted to you, shown you, meant nothing? You were able to forget it that easily?¡± His voice grew angrier, but still controlled enough that it didn¡¯t raise in pitch.

    A spark ignited within me, that fire that¡¯d always been between me and him. The one I used to push him away all those times before. I grasped it, clutched it with dear life and smiled when more of my former self pushed through the gloomy fog. If it took arguing with Adam to escape the dark place in my head, I¡¯d start world war three. I thought about what to say, testing the words in my head before speaking. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I fled from the house because you were keeping something from me. You knew all along, didn¡¯t you?¡± I accused him.

    A growl vibrated through his throat. ¡°You will not blame this on me. I tried to explain, tried to get you to stop. If you weren¡¯t so stubborn and had listened to me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± He threw the accusations right back at me.

    I smiled, biting down on my lip to hide it from Adam. This was normal, me and Adam going back and forth. He didn¡¯t watch his words around me or treat me like a fragile piece of glass. His defenses were up.

    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring my question,¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°If I answer your question, it¡¯ll be the last we speak of it. I can¡¯t talk until I¡¯m blue in the face to make you believe me. At some point you¡¯re going to have to have as much faith in me as I do you.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I had a feeling it was Eve who was killing the humans,¡± he started. ¡°It was only a feeling though. I didn¡¯t have any proof and to accuse one¡¯s mate of murder is a serious offence against their nature.¡±

    I flinched at hearing him called her his mate.

    ¡°As for the dream, it was not me with her when she attacked you, it was Anthony. My brother went rogue when I took my father¡¯s place as alpha. He always thought packs should be made up of purebreds. That¡¯s why my father didn¡¯t choose him to rule. When we were in our early twenties, before I was alpha, Anthony and Eve hooked up from time to time at our semiannual summits. Of course I didn¡¯t know this until my father named me his successor and announced that Eve would be my mate. Anthony held that against me, even more than taking the position of alpha,¡± He stopped talking to reach for a cup. He filled it with water and poured it over my hair, his fingers caressing my scalp as he massaged shampoo into my dirty locks.

    ¡°He loved her and love can make you accept things about another person that you thought you never could. Eve was always a little more aggressive than normal. She and my brother shared the same frame of mind when it came to purebred packs. I suspected they still met up from time to time, but all I had were speculations. And in all honesty, I didn¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t love her and my brother did. I guess it was my way of giving him something he wanted.¡±

    It was a lot to take in. I never heard him, or anyone else in the pack, talk about a brother. Part of me understood Anthony¡¯s fury. He¡¯d wanted to become alpha, but it¡¯d been giving to his brother. He loved Eve, but she was given to Adam. I could see how his resentment could grow from disappointment and heartache to something more bitter and dangerous. Did that mean I had sympathy towards the man who held me prisoner and treated me like something he¡¯d stepped in? No, I still hated him, but I understood him better.

    ¡°But you acted like you knew something when I asked about Eve killing humans,¡± I told him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I made you think that. I didn¡¯t know for sure, that¡¯s why I wanted you to come back and tell me what happened. Maybe we could have formed a coherent piece of evidence between the two of us,¡± Adam said, his voice calmer. ¡°Anthony once told me Eve had a dark side, a side he wasn¡¯t sure he could tolerate. He didn¡¯t tell me what it was, but I think I know now. When everyone thought you were killing humans, I asked myself the same question: could I handle that darkness within you?¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be hard to refuse you, Anna.¡±

    Silence settled between us as Adam washed my body and hair. I felt more like myself in his presence and better now that I knew Adam wasn¡¯t involved with Eve and the killing of humans.

    ¡°Do you feel like talking about it?¡± Adam asked.

    I owed him the details of my stay with Anthony and Eve. If it were him who¡¯d gone through it, I¡¯d want to know what happened. I told him about everything, starting with the car crash and how I thought it was him in the middle of the road to Anthony fooling me into thinking he melted the scar off of his hand. I also told him about the torture of hearing him and Eve having sex. By the time I finished, Adam¡¯s body was rigid and made of stone.

    ¡°How about we get out and get you something to eat,¡± Adam said, standing and helping me up.

    He tried very hard to rein in his temper and stay calm around me, and I hated it. I needed the fiery passion of his words and anger. That spark ignited something within me and helped me react.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch yourself around me,¡± I told him as he slipped a robe around my shoulders. ¡°Everyone¡¯s walking on eggshells, treating me like I¡¯ll crack under the pressure. I need normalcy and you holding your tongue and smiling is not normal.¡± I caught his gaze in the mirror.

    His body relaxed a little. ¡°You¡¯re damn frustrating,¡± he said. ¡°Is that truth enough for you?¡±

    I smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Now, let me take care of you.¡±

    As we made our way out of the bathroom, I stopped. The house was loud. It looked like the entire pack was here.

 Page 37

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°Nothing that concerns you,¡± Adam said, his voice serious. Tugging me down the hall, we stepped into my bedroom and he closed the door. Walking over to my bed, he turned down the covers and pointed. ¡°You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Adam. I¡¯m not a little girl. If something is going on, don¡¯t shield me from it.¡±

    Adam¡¯s jaw set, and his teeth clenched as he stared daggers at me. It may have been the wrong timing, but he was sexy as hell when he tried to be the oh-so-powerful-alpha.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on. They¡¯re here to show their support. You don¡¯t need to entertain them. We planned to play cards tonight anyway,¡± Adam said, resting his hands on his hips and arching an eyebrow.

    ¡°See, why do I think you¡¯re lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Let it go, Anna, and get into bed,¡± he ordered.

    Inside I was doing cartwheels. Though my body was still weak, I felt like myself. I was so happy to be away from the dark place in my head I couldn¡¯t help but goad Adam a little.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will.¡± I turned, reaching for the door when Adam¡¯s arms wrapped around my waist. He lifted me into the air with ease, turned around, and deposited me on the bed.

    ¡°If you move an inch, I¡¯ll strap you to that damn thing, understand?¡±

    I smiled. Adam¡¯s stony face softened, his lips lifting into a grin, and his eyes lighting with an emotion I came to recognize as want. As delicious as he was, my body wasn¡¯t up for any frisky business. Leaning down, he pressed a kiss to me, his lips velvety smooth. His warm breath blew against my mouth, a seductive caress that promised more. All of my resolve disappeared as my focus settled on the delectable tightening in my stomach. Would Adam always affect me this way? I hoped so.

    ¡°Now,¡± Adam spoke against my lips, ¡°go to sleep and dream of me. I¡¯ll see you in the morning. If you need anything, ring the bell.¡±

    ¡°Bell?¡±

    Adam picked up a small, brass bell from my nightstand and shook it back and forth. ¡°I¡¯ll hear it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t doubt it; our hearing was very sensitive, even in a house full of rowdy werewolves. I nodded and settled down, but frowned a little so he¡¯d know that even though I was doing what he wanted, I wasn¡¯t happy about it.

    A smirk lifted one side of his mouth. Reaching towards me, he pressed another soft kiss to my mouth. I curled my upper lip inward to hide my smile.

    ¡°Get some sleep.¡±

    I watched him leave, closing the door behind him. I half-hoped he¡¯d come back in and lay beside me. After staring for five minutes, I yawned and flipped over, hugging the blankets. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I was very tired. It didn¡¯t take long for the plush comfort of my mattress to ease me to sleep.

    Chapter Twenty-six

    The loud chattering of voices stirred me from my sleep. Rolling over, I glanced at my alarm clock¡ª1:00 a.m. Yawning, my mouth was dryer than a desert; I swung my legs over the edge of my bed. Stumbling, still half asleep, I opened my door and headed toward the kitchen.

    ¡°Anna is not to know about this,¡± Adam said, stopping me in my tracks. I was awake now. I pressed against the side of the wall, making sure I wasn¡¯t visible by the men sitting at the table.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll figure it out?¡± Wade replied with a snort.

    ¡°If she does, it better not be from one of you,¡± Adam warned.

    What the hell are they talking about?

    ¡°You forget your place, alpha,¡± Nicholas snapped back.

    The rest of the house was still abuzz with a few members of the pack, far less than before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean any disrespect,¡± Adam started, ¡°but I¡¯ll do whatever I have to do to keep her safe. They¡¯ll use her against me to get their way. I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±

    There was silence and then Jeff spoke. ¡°It was a surprise to see how quickly they gathered a following.¡±

    Grunts of agreement circled around the table. ¡°We¡¯ll need to call surrounding packs to assist with the take down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it? We don¡¯t know who they have on their side,¡± Jeff commented.

    ¡°Anna, did you need something?¡± Joe asked, coming around the corner and arching a knowing brow at me.

    I gave him my best please-don¡¯t-rat-me-out face, and he nodded, a shallow movement but relief washed through me.

    The talking at the table ceased, a chair squeaked and Adam walked up behind Joe.

    ¡°What are you doing out of bed?¡± Adam asked, coming around Joe and gripping my shoulders.

    ¡°I was thirsty and¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I explain what the bell was for?¡± Adam said incredulous.

    ¡°I also needed to go to the bathroom,¡± I added. ¡°Are you going to do that for me too?¡±

    Adam smiled, a sexy glint lighting his eyes. Ignoring him, I slipped into the bathroom and shut the door. Walking over to the mirror, I gawked at my reflection. My hair was all kinds of chaos, and Joe and Adam had seen it. That¡¯ll teach me to go to bed with it wet again. Fishing a brush out of the drawer, I ran it through my frizzy locks a few times. When enough time had passed, I walked over to the toilet and flushed, hoping I¡¯d fooled Adam. His conversation with the leaders nagged my mind. What were they talking about? I hadn¡¯t asked him what happened to Eve and Anthony. I hadn¡¯t questioned him about that day at all. Would he even tell me? There seemed to be secret plan underway and he was doing his damnest to exclude me from it.

    Opening the bathroom door, I came face to face with the man in question. Adam leaned against the wall, a glass of water in his hand. As I watched him, I noticed how pale his face was and how bloodshot his eyes were.

    ¡°When was the last time you slept?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said with genuine confusion. I took the glass; clasping his hand I led him to my bedroom.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re planning something,¡± I told him, straightening the blankets.

    He scowled, realizing I heard at least part of his conversation.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not going to work if our pack has a sleep deprived alpha leading them.¡± I smiled, finding it funny that Adam and I had reversed roles and now he needed to be persuaded to rest.

    ¡°You need to sleep.¡± I nodded toward the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep,¡± Adam said, dragging his T-shirt over his head. My eyes soaked up the beauty of his chest and abs. ¡°But lay with me. You still need to rest too.¡±

    I flicked a glance to the door, anxious to snoop into Adam¡¯s secret plan.

    ¡°Nothing out there concerns you, Anna,¡± Adam said, catching onto my idea. He shuffled into bed, inching over so there was room for me. Propping himself up on his elbow, he stabbed the mattress with his finger, and his I-mean-business stare pinned me in my place.

    ¡°Get. Into. Bed.¡±

    I spared one more look at the door. If I disobeyed him, he¡¯d be out of that bed and hauling my ass back before I made it down the hallway. Declaring defeat, I climbed into bed. Adam slung an arm around my waist, guiding me against the hard plains of his body. He was so warm, my muscles immediately relaxed against him. Being held prisoner had taken a lot out of me. It could have been worse. Eve and Anthony could have really tortured me.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Adam mumbled, his nose buried within my hair.

    ¡°At the place where you found me,¡± I paused, a new question occurring to me. ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    ¡°I tracked you,¡± Adam said.

    It was a bit surprising, but not all that out of the ordinary for a werewolf. ¡°And?¡± I fished.

    ¡°And nothing. You¡¯re home, you¡¯re safe, and you¡¯re in my arms. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    His dodging knew no bounds. Frustration and anger overthrew my nonchalance. Where did he get off keeping things from me? Especially when those things involved me.

    ¡°What happened to Eve and Anthony?¡± I asked through clenched teeth.

    Adam released a breath through his nose, a subtle sign he was just as annoyed and frustrated with me as I was with him.

    ¡°They fled,¡± he admitted. ¡°But they won¡¯t hurt you again. Now close your eyes and go to sleep.¡±

    When I opened my eyes and saw my bedroom, I frowned. I planned on sneaking out of bed after Adam fell asleep and doing a little recon. I guess becoming a spy was not in my future. Still, I vowed that I¡¯d find out what Adam was hiding.

    Sitting up in bed, I looked over my shoulder. Adam was gone, and because he thought he was clever, he sat the brass bell on top of his pillow. Did he expect me to stay cooped up in my room all day? Week? I¡¯d spent six days being held against my will, and I wasn¡¯t going to become a prisoner in my own home. Getting dressed for the day, I slipped out of my room and headed, with purpose, to find Adam. Though still weak, I was stronger than before. I wasn¡¯t 100%, but I was sure after eating some more I¡¯d feel even better. Adam wouldn¡¯t be able to use my frailty against me.

    ¡°Good morning, Anna,¡± Wade said, looking over the top of the newspaper. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Better. I think the twenty hours of sleep helped.¡± I smiled. I swiveled my head, looking around the house. The pack was still here. Some were sleeping, their bodies strewn all over the living room floor. I guess with the leaders each having a spare bedroom, the floor was the only option for them.

    ¡°Is Adam around?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I think he ran into town,¡± Wade said, his eyes traveling back to the print in front of him.

    I sat down at the table across from him and glared at the newspaper that hid his face. ¡°You know, you could say congratulations,¡± I snapped, annoyed not just with Adam¡¯s absence, but with Wade¡¯s evasiveness. I knew damn well Adam wasn¡¯t in town, and if he was, it wasn¡¯t for shopping.

    Wade bent the newspaper down so he could see my face. ¡°Excuse me?¡± he asked, arching a brow.

 Page 38

    ¡°Well you guys spent all that time trying to convict me of murder, and it turns out I¡¯m innocent.¡± I smiled smugly.

    Wade¡¯s lips turned up, setting the paper down and resting his arms on the table. His dark hair looked like he¡¯d just gotten out of the shower.Advertisement

    ¡°Do you have proof that Eve and Anthony killed anyone?¡±

    My mouth dropped to the floor, my heart stopped, and the air in my lungs thinned. They were still accusing me?

    Wade chuckled. ¡°Kidding, Anna, geez. Did you lose your sense of humor while you were away?¡±

    I frowned, not in the mood to make light out of my latest near death experience. If Adam hadn¡¯t rushed in like a white knight and saved me, my body would¡¯ve been delivered on his doorstep.

    Wade had the decency to look ashamed. ¡°The fact is, you¡¯re off the hook, but now we have an entirely bigger mess to deal with¡ªone that you may be able to help with.¡±

    I sat up straighter, my eyes widening and a smile growing on my lips. Adam wouldn¡¯t be happy about it, but could he do anything if my orders came from a leader?

    ¡°Have you had anymore visions?¡±

    I pursed my lips and shook my head.

    ¡°I see. Would you be up for some experimenting?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I guess, but I still don¡¯t think they¡¯re visions. Maybe they¡¯re just relapses of the dreams. Being accused of murder takes a toll on a girl, maybe the stress made me bonkers.¡±

    Wade laughed, a smooth rumbling coming from his chest. ¡°Perhaps, but I¡¯d still like to test the theory.¡±

    ¡°Are there a lot of psychic werewolves?¡±

    ¡°I said seer, not psychic.¡± Wade took a sip from his coffee cup.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± I stood up, deciding I should eat something before Wade ran tests on me. I needed all the energy I could get. Opting for a microwavable breakfast sandwich, I opened the film and heated it.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much difference, most believe they mean the same thing. But the term I used¡ªseer¡ªmeans a person capable of reading a person¡¯s history. They¡¯re able to see the past, not the future.¡±

    The microwave dinged, and I removed my plate. ¡°The past?¡± I asked with skepticism as I sat down. That didn¡¯t sound as cool as predicting the future. ¡°How¡¯s that helpful?¡±

    ¡°In a lot of ways, all of which you don¡¯t need to worry about until we prove you are in fact one. Eat up. We should leave before your alpha gets back.¡±

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Wade ordered.

    We snuck into Adam¡¯s house, and Wade handed me Eve¡¯s stuff, hoping I¡¯d be able to discern something useful from the items. I was starting to believe Wade was a wackadoo and all this hoodoo malarkey was just that¡ªmalarkey. I kept my opinions to myself though, it was better than being locked up at the house.

    I closed my eyes, per Wade¡¯s instructions, and hummed the theme song from The Twilight Zone.

    ¡°What do you feel?¡±

    Like you¡¯re using me for entertainment and laughing at my expense. ¡°Nothing,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Are you concentrating?¡±

    No. ¡°Yes,¡± I lied.

    A rumbling sound came from Wade¡¯s chest. Snatching the shirt out of my hand, he said, ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    He stomped out of the room, disappearing around the corner. I eyed the king size bed against the wall, a vision of Adam and Eve¡¯s naked bodies twisted in passion popped into my head. I so did not want to be in here. My eyes traveled around the room past the log walls, wood plank floors, the oak dressers, and then stopped at a corner shelf that held pictures. Walking over, I bent down and studied the photographs. Some were of Adam holding up impressive sized fish, teeth gleaming in his smile as he showed the photographer his catch. Another one was of Adam in wolf form, pitch dark except for his citrine eyes, perched atop a rocky cliff looking out onto the horizon. Even in the picture you could tell how powerful he was. His alpha status exuded from him, demanding respect. The last frame was on the bottom shelf, hidden and covered in a layer of dust. Adam, Eve, and Anthony stood with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders in front of a building that looked like a ski lodge. Upon closer inspection, I noticed Anthony¡¯s hand was wrapped around Eve¡¯s waist, his fingers gripping her hip.

    ¡°Anna,¡± Wade called, scaring me.

    I placed the frame back on the shelf and set out to see what other ridiculous items he wanted me to ¡°read¡±. I thought about the picture as I made my way through the house. Most families have baggage, it¡¯s just life, but I couldn¡¯t imagine being in Adam and Anthony¡¯s position, of course I didn¡¯t have siblings to rival with. But I couldn¡¯t imagine allowing my mate to sleep with my brother. Sadness filled my chest as I thought about how lonely Adam must have been, pretending to be united as the alpha couple when he was miserable behind closed doors. Eve had Anthony. I hated her, and I didn¡¯t understand him. Anthony looked like Adam. What did she find in one brother that she hadn¡¯t in the other? I guess I should¡¯ve been happy. If Eve and Adam were in love, then I¡¯d be the pathetic loser admiring him from the sidelines. I smiled because that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I called. I¡¯d been lost in my thoughts and wandering aimlessly around Adam¡¯s house.

    ¡°Upstairs bathroom.¡±

    Hiking up the knobby wood staircase, I headed down the hallway, peering into rooms and stopping when I found Wade. He held a hairbrush, Eve¡¯s if the hot pink color was any indication.

    ¡°Hold out your hand,¡± he instructed.

    Outstretching my arm, palm side up, Wade pulled the hair from the bristles and dropped them into my hand. I frowned, but my mouth went slack when pins-and-needles prickled through my skin.

    ¡°You feel something?¡± Wade asked expectant.

    ¡°It feels like my hand¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering something,¡± Wade said, so quiet I wasn¡¯t sure if he was talking to himself or me. He looked up, meeting my eyes and said, ¡°All along I assumed you could be a seer, but what if because Eve made you a werewolf, you¡¯re just attune to all things that include her?¡± He leaned against the sink counter, wrapping one arm around his waist while the other bent at the elbow. He ticked off theories to support his idea.

    ¡°You dreamt of the murders, and we¡¯re pretty sure it was Eve who¡¯d kill the humans.¡±

    ¡°How do you know exactly?¡± I interjected. I figured I¡¯d take advantage of Wade¡¯s willingness to talk.

    Wade hesitated. I leaned my head forward, brows arching in my best out-with-it-already stare.

    ¡°We found bodies at their compound. It looked like they¡¯d stuck a bunch of humans in a room and let their wolves go to town.¡±

    I shivered, closing my eyes at what that must have been like, what those people went through in their last moments alive. There was a part of my brain that couldn¡¯t fathom anyone being that monstrous, but I¡¯d seen the gleam in Eve¡¯s eye, and it spoke volumes to who she was.

    ¡°Where¡¯s their compound?¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh,¡± Wade said, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem telling you the details, but I¡¯m not going to draw you a map so you can get yourself in trouble again.¡±

    I ground my teeth together, pressing my lips into a hard line. ¡°Can I let go of this now?¡± I nodded towards the clump of auburn hair in my palm, changing the subject. I¡¯d gotten more information out of Wade than I would have Adam. I¡¯d celebrate small victories for now.

    ¡°No.¡± Wade stood up straight and walked in front of me. ¡°Close your eyes and concentrate.¡± He was silent for a moment. ¡°Do you still feel something?¡±

    I nodded, the sensation getting more and more annoying.

    ¡°Okay, good. Now think about Eve. Picture her face, her voice, the way she walks.¡±

    ¡°And why do you think I¡¯m connected to Eve again?¡± I asked, annoyed I was being forced to think of a woman I loathed.

    ¡°Because she turned you. Sires and their children share a bond, linking them together.¡±

    My skin itched thinking about being linked to a woman like Eve. The only gratitude I had was that if she hadn¡¯t attacked me, I never would have met Adam. Or, if the myths were true, I still would¡¯ve met Adam since he was my chante. The book said the earth guided the two halves towards each other. No matter, I didn¡¯t want any type of connection with her.

    ¡°Are you concentrating?¡± Wade asked like a teacher disciplining an unruly student.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I told him exasperated. At the moment I imagined introducing her pretty face to my fist¡ªover and over and over. As my imagination ran wild, inventing cool new ways to inflict pain on my ex-alpha female, the picture in my head wavered. I furrowed my brows, confused by the sudden change. I saw Eve walk down the hall and disappear into the third door on the right. Once inside, she walked over to the closet, opened it, and slid some boxes aside. Removing a piece that was cut out from the wall, she reached inside and pulled out a scroll of paper. She stood up, turned around, and smiled directly at me, a cold devious smirk that promised awful things.

    My eyes snapped open, my body jumping back. I dropped the clump of hair and instantly felt at peace. It had been the most bizarre episode I¡¯d had, and I still didn¡¯t know what to make out of it.

    ¡°What¡¯d you see?¡± Wade questioned, bending down and retrieving the hair I¡¯d dropped. I repeated everything I saw, squeezing my hands into tight fists.

    ¡°It was like she saw me, like I¡¯d been caught spying on her,¡± I explained a little flabbergasted.

    ¡°You saw the past. There¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve seen you. Someone probably came in while she was in the room and that¡¯s who she was smiling at.¡±

    ¡°It was still creepy.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check that room out,¡± Wade said, leaving the bathroom. ¡°You said it was the third door?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    We went into the third bedroom. It looked like what I¡¯d seen, though I¡¯d never been in there before. I wasn¡¯t sure how I felt about being a seer. It was both creepy and fascinating. If it helped take down Eve and Anthony, I couldn¡¯t hate the gift too much.

 Page 39

    Wade opened the closet, bent down, and removed the boxes that rested on the floor. A clear cut was visible on the wall once the boxes were out of the way. Wade tapped the top so the bottom part would kick out. Grabbing ahold of it, he removed the piece and reached a hand inside. A smile spread onto his lips. He¡¯d found it.Advertisement

    Chapter Twenty-seven

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    I stepped through the door and Adam¡¯s interrogation started. He eyed Wade with derision, and then his piercing eyes fell back to my face.

    ¡°I feel a lot better, thanks for asking,¡± I replied, just as snappy.

    Adam¡¯s face softened the tiniest bit, but not enough to say he still didn¡¯t expect answers. ¡°I need a minute with Anna,¡± Adam told Wade, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and leading me upstairs.

    I knew where he was taking me¡ªthe office. It was the only spot that wasn¡¯t inhabited with our house guests. Once the door was closed, he walked over to the desk and leaned against it, crossing his arms and trapping me with his stare. His blond hair fell carelessly over his forehead, a piece dropping over his sapphire eye. I loved how beautiful he was and that this alpha male was mine. Warmth spread through my body, my stomach tightening. My wolf perked up, purring in delight as she watched her chante. Now was not the time to let my lust overthrow my strength. I needed to stand up to Adam, show him that I could handle whatever he had planned.

    ¡°So, are you going to tell me what you and Wade were doing?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you and the leaders were talking about?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s for your protection,¡± Adam said.

    ¡°Then I plead the fifth.¡± I pretended to zip my lips.

    ¡°There have many times I wished I could silence those lips,¡± Adam said, his eyes focusing on my mouth. That delicious warmth spread through my body and headed south.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t one of those times.¡± Adam smiled. ¡°I need to know if Wade betrayed me and put you into more danger. What has he told you?¡±

    I shook my head, keeping my lips sealed. Adam pushed off the desk. Stepping around me, he brushed my hair to one side, his fingers lightly touching my skin. I closed my eyes against the feel of his hard body at my back; his hands rubbed my shoulders and a bulge pressed against my behind.

    ¡°I have my ways of extracting information, Anna.¡± His breath tickled my neck, sending goosebumps to pebble my skin. Pressing his mouth to my throat, his tongue darted out and licked a trail all the way up to my earlobe. My legs tingled. My wolf howled. My resolve slipped.

    ¡°Where were you?¡± Adam questioned again. He was a predator at my back, dominating and demanding. His fingers gripped my arms, indenting the flesh almost painfully.

    ¡°You first,¡± I said, my voice cracking. Clearing my throat I continued, ¡°Why do we need to call surrounding packs for enforcement?¡±

    Adam growled, annoyed I heard that part of his conversation last night. His fingers dug deeper, but not so hard that I couldn¡¯t stand the pressure. With a quick, jarring tug, he turned me around to face him. His blue eyes were fire and ice as he stared down at me. Even when he was pissed, I wanted him. We watched each other for a few moments, the silence grew and the air thickened with our mutual obstinacy. Adam closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. I smiled, knowing I¡¯d won.

    ¡°We¡¯re going after Anthony and Eve. They have gathered wolves of their own. The leaders think we should have backup in case things get out of control.¡±

    When I was about to respond, Adam pressed his index finger to my lips.

    ¡°I have booked you and Elle a flight to California. You will not be anywhere near this place when the takedown starts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I shrieked. ¡°I want to fight with my pack.¡±

    Adam¡¯s arms wrapped around my waist, and he rested his forehead against mine. ¡°They know what you mean to me, Anna. They know you¡¯re my chante and they could bring me to my knees by killing you. I¡¯m not going to allow that.¡±

    My breathing became shallow as I thought about flying away like a coward while Adam, and the rest of the pack, went to battle. What if something happened to him? Ugly scenarios swam through my mind. I fisted my hands into his shirt, clinging onto him for fear of losing him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± I said through trembling lips. It¡¯d be torture to be a thousand miles away while he fought for his life and there wasn¡¯t anything I could do about it.

    ¡°You will leave, Anna,¡± Adam said in warning.

    The man knew me entirely too well. The thought of pretending to leave and doubling back to help fight had already crossed my mind.

    ¡°Think about what you¡¯re asking me to do,¡± I told him. ¡°What if something happens and I¡¯m not here? I can¡¯t handle that so please don¡¯t make me.¡±

    Adam stood up straight, his hands roaming up and down my arms in a motion that was meant to be soothing but did nothing to dissipate my worry.

    ¡°Think about what it¡¯d do to me if you, an untrained wolf when it comes to fighting, were in the middle of a battle. I¡¯d be too worried about your safety to concentrate on protecting myself or the others. I can¡¯t have that kind of distraction. We only have one shot at this.¡±

    I knew it was illogical, but my mind focused on the word distraction. It wasn¡¯t a word I wanted associated with me, even if it was true. I knew diddly squat when it came to fighting as a werewolf and I understood Adam would go out of his way to make sure I was safe¡ªto the point of neglecting his role as alpha to the rest of the pack. As I ran the argument through my mind a few times, my temper settled. I couldn¡¯t put the lives of my pack in danger because I wanted to make sure Adam was okay.

    The words I was about to say went against everything within me. I didn¡¯t believe in them and I didn¡¯t want to say them, but I knew it was for the best.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to California.¡±

    I packed the last piece of clothing when Elle stepped into my bedroom carrying a red duffle bag. I wondered how she felt about being forced into leaving the state to watch the alpha¡¯s mate.

    ¡°You ready?¡± Elle asked, sweeping her hair over her shoulder. She was dressed in skinny blue jeans, a green top with ruffled cap sleeves, and a pair of black pumps that made her legs look even longer. Next to her I looked frumpy in khaki capris, blue polo shirt, and brown sandals. If Elle had taught me anything, it was that my wardrobe was in serious need of a makeover.

    ¡°Yeah, I need to say goodbye to Adam,¡± I told her as I zipped the suitcase.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the office,¡± Elle said, reaching for the handle of my luggage.

    Nodding, I shouldered past her in search of the man who was making me leave. With each step I thought of what things would be like when I returned. My eyes traveled over my brethren, all ready to risk their lives for their alpha¡¯s cause. How many would be here when I got back? Climbing the stairs, my heart thudded in my chest the closer I got to the office door. It felt like this was goodbye for good. My parents didn¡¯t know that when they left for their trip it¡¯d be their last. The memory weighed heavy on my heart as I geared up to leave Adam behind.

    I pushed the door open and closed it behind me. Adam sat in the high back leather chair behind the desk, his focus on the papers in front of him. His eyes trailed up slowly meeting mine. His stare was serious¡ªfull of all the worry I felt.

    ¡°Sit down, Anna.¡±

    Without a word I sat in the chair, tucking my hands between my knees to hide their trembling. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the connection I shared with Adam, or I just didn¡¯t want to leave, but every fiber within me wanted to stay beside him. The emotion would have annoyed me with any other man, but I learned when it came to Adam none of my previous relationship reservations held up.

    ¡°Here are your plane tickets,¡± Adam said, sliding a manila envelope across the desk.

    I eyed the package, reaching out an unsteady hand to grab it. Adam¡¯s eyes flickered to my quivering fingers, but he didn¡¯t comment.

    ¡°Inside you¡¯ll also find a map, a rental car agreement, and a Discover card. You¡¯re free to spend whatever you want. Perhaps you and Elle can check out Rodeo Drive. I¡¯ve heard a lot of woman dream of shopping there.¡± Adam smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.

    I kept a straight face, not impressed with the first class tickets or unlimited credit card. None of that mattered if Adam wouldn¡¯t be here when I returned. He was trying to make this trip easier on me, but it wasn¡¯t working. It didn¡¯t matter what fun and exciting activities California held, my mind would be too focused on Wyoming to care.

    ¡°Try to have fun, Anna,¡± Adam said softly.

    I drew my head up, my attention locked on Adam¡¯s pretend happy face. He wasn¡¯t fooling me. I could tell his insides were tied in knots just like mine. ¡°What if I stayed here at the house? I¡¯d be safe here, and I promise I won¡¯t follow you guys to wherever you¡¯re going. Just let me stay,¡± I begged.

    Adam closed his eyes and released a heavy breath. When he looked at me again something changed. His face was hard as if it¡¯d been carved from marble. His sapphire eyes held steady as he glared at me with determination. His lips pressed into a hard line and his hands fisted atop the desk.

    ¡°You will leave, Anna. I don¡¯t want to hear another word about it. I won¡¯t put you in harm¡¯s way. You can hate me if you want, be pissed, but it¡¯ll be from a thousand miles away and until I say it¡¯s safe to return. Do you understand me?¡±

    Tears welled in my eyes, threating to spill over my cheeks. I was defeated by his resolve. When I buried my parents I was sure I¡¯d never have to do something as hard again. Leaving Adam was proving to be almost as hard. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t discuss this any further, I stood and stomped toward the door. I opened the door when Adam¡¯s large hand slammed it shut. I kept my back to him, not wanting to look at him in fear I¡¯d turn into a blubbering fool.

    With gentle hands, Adam turned me around, his arms encircling my waist and guiding me into the hard plains of his chest. He hugged me wordlessly. I inhaled a lungful of his scent, needing it to comfort me, and filed it into my memory just in case I never saw him again. Against my will, my tears fell and soaked Adam¡¯s gray T-shirt. Adam embraced me tighter, his arms keeping me together. As soon as I was away from him, I¡¯d break into a million pieces.

 Page 40

    ¡°Everything will be fine, Anna. This isn¡¯t my first battle, and it won¡¯t be the last. It comes with being an alpha. I¡¯m fighting for you¡­for us. The days will go by quick and then we¡¯ll be together.¡± Adam tipped my chin up, studying my face. A smile spread across his lips. ¡°Not too long ago you did everything you could to push me away. Now you¡¯re begging to remain by my side. Wearing you down will be my biggest victory.¡±Advertisement

    I laughed awkwardly, wiping my eyes and nose. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined me,¡± I joked.

    ¡°Good,¡± Adam said, pressing a kiss to my forehead. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta go. Your flight takes off in a couple hours, and you have a long drive ahead of you.¡±

    Just like that my smile fell from my lips. Reaching up, I clasped my hands around his neck and kissed him more fervently than I ever had before, tasting every inch of his mouth and claiming his attention. I trailed my hands up his neck and through his hair, inventorying the feel of it between my fingers. I paid closer attention to his taste, smell, and the feel of him. If tomorrow didn¡¯t come for us, then I wanted to remember yesterday.

    After a quickie with Adam, we made our way downstairs. The house was full of my pack and wolves I didn¡¯t recognize, but assumed were reinforcements. I identified the large, bald man lounging on the couch. Puck caught my eye and bobbed his head in acknowledgement, a sickening smile forming on his lips. Taking a closer look at the new wolves, a few of them were at Wild Things that night.

    ¡°How many packs are in Wyoming?¡± I asked Adam over my shoulder.

    ¡°Three, but most of these people are rogues. They¡¯re here as a favor to me and most don¡¯t mind getting their hands a little dirty.¡±

    I felt a little easier knowing the shady side of our kind were on our team. Even Ruth was here, her lady-of-the-night costume replaced with jeans and a fitted T-shirt. She winked when our eyes met.

    ¡°Should I even ask how you know those two?¡± Adam asked as we walked through the living room and into the kitchen.

    ¡°Wade took me to Wild Things. Ruth is a¡­um, hooker,¡± I whispered the word. ¡°And Puck is the bouncer, I think.¡±

    Adam laughed. ¡°I know.¡±

    I didn¡¯t ask him how he knew. I had too much to deal with without worrying whether or not he¡¯d been one of Ruth¡¯s clients. The leaders were circled around the table, leaning forward as they looked over a large piece of paper. Adam leaned down and whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Wade told me what he had you do. Finding their blueprints of their territory has been very helpful.¡±

    I¡¯d forgotten I never told Adam what he wanted to know. I was so worried over his news that mine slipped my notice.

    ¡°We ready?¡± Elle said, coming to stand by me.

    I glanced up at Adam and then at the leaders as they strategized. All of it was out of my control and I hated it. I hated not knowing what would happen.

    With a deep breath I said, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Chapter Twenty-eight

    ¡°Adam¡¯s a tough cookie, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Elle said.

    I¡¯d been staring out the window for twenty minutes, too zoned out to hear half of what she said. Elle didn¡¯t share my disappointment with missing the fight. She talked about what stores she wanted to go into.

    ¡°Anna, are you even listening?¡±

    I looked over at my optimistic friend, my eyes swollen from the tears that hadn¡¯t stopped since I got in the car and watched Adam disappear in the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Yeah, shopping¡­fun fun!¡± My mock enthusiasm got me a nasty look from Elle.

    ¡°No, I said your phone beeped.¡±

    I opened my purse and rummaged through gum wrappers, pens, and all the other junk that shouldn¡¯t have been there to find my phone. Pressing the ON button, the LCD screen lit up and read: 1 new message.

    If you want to save Chelsea, meet me at Crazy Woman Canyon.

    Come alone or she becomes wolfy chow.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s it from?¡± Elle asked panicky.

    I stared at the screen, rereading the message three times. I didn¡¯t recognize the number, but I didn¡¯t have to. It was from either Eve or Anthony.

    ¡°We have to turn around,¡± I told Elle, dread overthrowing any logical thoughts.

    ¡°What? What for? Who was it from?¡±

    In that moment I was angry with my friend: angry that I had to waste the time explaining and angry that she kept driving when she needed to head back to Buffalo. Taking a moment to rein in my anger, I said, ¡°They¡¯ve got my friend Chelsea. I saw her at Wal-Mart when Wade was doing his experiment to build up my tolerance to humans. They must have had spies watching us.¡±

    Elle pulled onto the shoulder of the road instead of trying to talk me out of rescuing my friend. ¡°Eve has her? What did she say?¡±

    I handed the phone to Elle and she grimaced. ¡°Call Adam. He¡¯ll send someone to get her.¡±

    ¡°Did you not read the part about ¡®coming alone¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad guy 101. Of course they want you to come alone. The mistake people make in the movies is listening.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a movie, Elle!¡±

    Elle held up a finger in the universal sign to ¡°hold on¡± while she punched a number into her cell phone. Elle relayed the message to whoever was on the other end. She¡¯d just sealed the coffin for Chelsea. The only hope I had at saving her was if I got there before the cavalry. Elle looked out the window, too focused on her conversation to watch what I was doing. Curling my fingers around the door handle, I pushed it open and leaped out. Elle cursed, but I didn¡¯t stop. I took off in a sprint, calling my wolf forward. My skin prickled and my muscles stretched as she took over. One minute I was running on two legs and then I was on four. Normal wolves can run up to 45mph. Werewolves can run at least 65mph. In this form, it¡¯d take me about twenty minutes to reach Crazy Woman Canyon.

    My claws dug into the asphalt as I fled as far away from Elle¡¯s car as my legs would carry me. I pushed my wolf hard, urging her faster, ignoring the car honking behind me. I knew it was Elle, and there was no way she was going to talk me out of what I had to do. Adam¡¯s orders be damned.

    There were many legends about how Crazy Woman Canyon got its name. The one I heard was of an Indian woman who¡¯d been left behind after her village was pillaged. Driven to insanity, she lived out her life alone in the canyon. The setting was fitting¡ªEve was one crazy woman.

    Mountains rose up from the earth on either side of the dirt road. A roaring creek traveled through the rocky place, echoing against the large boulders that¡¯d fallen against the road. It used to be my favorite area. I¡¯d gone there countless times to hike and jog, but the day Eve attacked me ruined its beauty. It would not be Chelsea¡¯s final resting place.

    I padded up the road with caution. She didn¡¯t tell me where to meet her, and she wouldn¡¯t be waiting in the middle of the street. Eve liked theatrics. I didn¡¯t see any of our wolves present, and I didn¡¯t hear any type of fighting which meant they weren¡¯t here yet. The road got steeper the longer I traveled it. Thunder rumbled in the distance, the night darker with the clouds blocking out the stars and moon. It was like the weather mimicked my mood¡ªangry and ready to let loose.

    A branch snapped five feet away, followed by the sounds of whimpering. My ears perked up trying to catch any other telling sounds. My hackles raised, my lip curled over my sharp canine teeth as Eve stepped out of the tree line with Chelsea in tow. Her wavy brown hair was soaking wet, hanging against her slumped shoulders. Her almond-shaped blue eyes shot wider at seeing a large white wolf. She didn¡¯t know I was her savor and the real monster was the one holding her wrist.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come,¡± Eve said with a sardonic smile.

    I growled in response, and Chelsea¡¯s entire body shook. If I remembered right, she¡¯d been attacked by a dog when she was twelve and hated canines ever since. The poor girl was frightened beyond belief.

    ¡°How about we end this once and for all?¡±

    I stepped forward, snapping and growling in agreement. Eve was the first person I¡¯d ever wanted to kill, literally kill. I didn¡¯t worry about her being an alpha or purebred. My hatred was so strong all I saw was red.

    ¡°But first,¡± Eve said cheerfully. ¡°How about we have some fun?¡±

    A man I didn¡¯t recognize stepped out of the brush. He stood around five-foot-eleven and had jet black hair and golden eyes. Eve shoved Chelsea into his arms and he tied her against a tree, wrapping rope around her abdomen. Chelsea sobbed, tears flowing freely against her red cheeks as the man restrained her. Eve kept eye contact with me the entire time, her smile never faltering. Once Chelsea was secure, the man stepped off to the side and transformed into a large brown wolf. Chelsea screamed, her pleas bouncing off of the canyon walls and haunting my ears.

    ¡°I told you we would have it out one way or another,¡± Eve said. ¡°For every blow I give you, Jeremy here will bite the human. I wonder how many it¡¯ll take before she dies.¡±

    Anna, don¡¯t do it. Adam¡¯s voice penetrated my red haze. I needed to ignore him as best as I could. I wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate if he was speaking to me through telepathy. There was no way I was backing down.

    Eve shifted and sauntered over to Chelsea. She growled, snapping just inches from her legs. Chelsea screamed as she tried to kick at Eve to no avail. I couldn¡¯t watch Eve¡¯s games anymore. Charging forward, I leaped for Eve¡¯s back, but was thrown back when Jeremy jumped into the air, his body crashing with mine and knocking the wind out of my lungs. I should¡¯ve known Eve wouldn¡¯t play fair.

    Getting to my feet, I was hit again, this time by Eve. We rolled a few feet before she jumped off and skittered backwards. I lunged forward, gnashing my teeth and looking for my opening. As Eve sprang at me, I stepped to the side, burying my teeth into her shoulder. She let out a deep growl and shook her body from side to side to break the hold. Rolling on her back, she took me down with her and I released my bite.

    Jumping up quicker than me, Eve stood over me ready to strike. As her canines sunk into my hind leg, I yelped, kicking out violently. Releasing her grip, Eve took a few steps backward and looked to Jeremy. Leaning his head forward, he clasped Chelsea¡¯s leg and bit down. A bloodcurdling scream echoed through the mountain. Blood seeped through Chelsea¡¯s jeans, trailing down her leg and dripping onto the ground. She cried so hard that she coughed to catch her breath. I couldn¡¯t allow this to happen again.

 Page 41

    I¡¯m coming for you, Anna. Adam¡¯s voice sounded again. He¡¯d tried talking to me multiple times, but I¡¯d been so focused on Eve I couldn¡¯t remember what he¡¯d said. Panic mixed with anger rushed through my veins. Charging forward again, I caught Eve by surprise and sunk my teeth into the back of her neck. Thrashing my head back and forth, I tore a chunk of skin away from her body, spitting it out. Eve roared and she and Jeremy rushed me. One of them, I couldn¡¯t be sure which, sprang onto my back, while the other gripped my leg between their teeth, causing me to lose my balance. My body fell to the road, the weight of the wolf on my back slammed me down that much harder.Advertisement

    Suddenly the weight on my back was gone. Scrambling to my feet, limping from two strikes to my hind legs, Adam had taken over with Jeremy. Adam was two times the size of his opponent, but that didn¡¯t stop the na?ve wolf from thinking he could best an alpha. Eve¡¯s citrine eyes widened, not expecting Adam to show up. Her panic changed her demeanor. Before, she¡¯d been playing with me, having some fun. Now her murderous intent was as clear as day, and I was her sole focus.

    Racing toward me, Eve was all growls, snarled teeth, and focus. She barreled into me like a freight train. Our bodies were intertwined in paws kicking forward and mouths snapping. I bit any semblance of gray fur I could reach. Eve yelped but bit me back.

    I got my teeth around her muzzle when her body was torn away from my grasp. I was in a fury of vengeance, sprinting after her. It wasn¡¯t until I was yanked back that I realized there were more than ten of our wolves in the middle of the road. Looking over my shoulder, Joe held me by the tail. I bobbed my head up and down, and he released me. Some of my fiery anger died and I searched for Adam. He had Jeremy by the scruff and with one powerful tug, Jeremy¡¯s body was slammed against the road and his throat was ripped out.

    My eyes traveled to the left. Asher held Eve by the throat, waiting for Adam¡¯s command. As Adam walked over to them, he flicked his eyes toward me, staring until he had to look away. Clasping Eve¡¯s throat, Adam yanked his head to the side and Eve¡¯s body collapsed. It was amazing how quick he¡¯d ended their lives when I¡¯d had trouble just keeping up with them. I guess that¡¯s why he was an alpha.

    Shifting, I rushed toward Chelsea. I examined her legs. There were three bites, two on one leg and the third on her hip.

    ¡°Chelsea¡­Che lsea wake up.¡± I tapped my friend¡¯s face. Worrying when she didn¡¯t respond, I checked her pulse. It was steady and strong. I released a relieved breath that she passed out. Untying the rope, I lay her body down, hating that she went through this because of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Adam said from behind me.

    I couldn¡¯t turn around, ashamed he had to rescue me and abandon the wolves who¡¯d volunteered their time to fight on his behalf.

    ¡°Look at me, Anna.¡±

    When I didn¡¯t turn, Adam stepped in front of me, tipping my chin up. He studied me for a while, emotions running wild across his face. I expected him to yell, scream, and tell me how stupid I¡¯d been to disobey his orders. I braced myself for his wrath, fully intending to tuck my tail between my legs and accept his verbal lashing.

    No harsh words came though; Adam¡¯s arms encompassed my waist as he lifted me up and kissed me until I forgot who I was and what had just happened. The surrounding wolves released celebratory howls, their excitement piercing through the night and filling my heart with pride. For the first time in my life, I didn¡¯t fear the future or the man I planned to share it with.

    Epilogue

    Four days passed after the battle. Eve and Anthony had ambushed the main house not thirty minutes after Elle and I left for the airport. They found out we had their blueprints and decided a surprise attack was their best option. Adam thought the fight at the house was a distraction so that Eve could trick me into meeting her and finally kill me. Adam and the other wolves had their hands full which is why I made it to Chelsea before they did. I¡¯m sure Eve thought that once I was dead the Everwood¡¯s alpha would be defeated, making taking over the pack easier.

    When I¡¯d complained that I had Eve and could have killed her myself, if for no other reason than to save face, Joe happily reminded me I had to walk before I could run with the big dogs, or wolves rather. I may not have liked it, but I agreed with him. As much as I would¡¯ve loved to be the one to kill Eve, the important thing was she was now dead and wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt anyone else.

    The main house suffered some damage from the battle. A couple fights had broken out inside and ruined some furniture, walls, and electronics. Adam had one of his construction crews working on it non-stop. The leaders all apologized, even Nicholas, about almost shipping me off to Idaho and convicting me of murder. It¡¯d take me awhile to put my trust in that group again, leaders or not. All but Wade left a couple days ago.

    Anthony fled and though Adam didn¡¯t seem worried about him coming back, I wasn¡¯t so sure. He did love Eve after all and his brother had killed her.

    As for me and my dislike for humans, Wade had taken me to town to test a theory of his. I¡¯m happy to say that I didn¡¯t growl or bite one person that day. The humans didn¡¯t even bother me anymore. When I asked Wade why, he¡¯d replied, ¡°It was Eve¡¯s hatred bleeding through your link the entire time.¡± Since Eve had turned me we were bonded. Somehow I felt her emotions and thought of them as my own. Yet another reason to celebrate her death.

    Chelsea received some nasty bites, but she survived and now shared the same affinity for the moon as the rest of us. I suspected she was the reason Wade hung back. He¡¯d been pretty affected by her at their first meeting. I still felt horrible that I was the reason for her turning hairy every full moon, but she took it a lot better than I expected. In time she¡¯d come to love being part of our pack just as much as I had.